nations that were gathered togither by the false Prophet into battell against Christ his armie how he should smite the heatheÌ with the sharpe sword that issueth out of his mouth rule them with a rod of yron and tread theÌ in the wine-presse of his fierce wrath how he should giue the flesh of all this people with their Kinges Capitanes and mightie men as a praye to the fowles the vncleane spirites and how he should take the Beast and with him the false Prophet that wrought signes before him wherein he deceiued them that receiued the Beastes marck and worshipped his Image and cast these both aliue into that lake of fire burning in brimstone Who now if not such to whome the scriptures are hidden and this Booke sealed could in this generall falling away from the gospel this generall departure of the true established Churches out of the inhabited this vniuersall corruption confusion of all estates degrees persons callings actions both in the Church commune welth in this estate in this defection seeke for or pleade for a true visible established Church the true ministerie of the gospel true worship ministration sacraments gouernment order Or who that were not droncke and had all their senses bound intoxicate with the whores cuppe could affirme this coÌfuse Babel these cages of vncleane birdes these prisons of foule hatefull spirits to be the Spouse of Christ the coÌgregatioÌs of the Sainctes the true established and rightly ordered Churches of Christ Is it likely that these men haue as yet read the whores misterie written in her forehead or as yet know what belongeth to the true established Church worship administration sacraments ordinances gouernment of Christ though they haue in his Testament which is dayly read amongest them an exact absolute parterne of al these things before their eies And haue not in their Churches anie one thing in their practise and proceedings not one pinne naile or hooke according to the true patterne Yea though they heare the trompets of the Lord blowen against them though they see the viallz of the Lords wrath powred vpon them and all their doings yet stop they their eares wincke with their eies lest they should see with their eies and heare with theire eares and vnderstand with their heartes and be conuerted healed And therfore are so farr from finding place to repentance that they opeÌ their mouthes into blasphemie and railings especially these men that haue the marcke of the Beaste vpon whome that euill malignant sore is fallen as you dayly see and heare in their bookes pulpets And how well these gouernours mariners merchantmen and all that trafique on this sea can endure the borning of these their pleasant gainefull wares how they waile howle and crye out when this heauenly fire is cast out into their shippes Let the behauiour of these Bishopps their hierarchie and Priestes towards the seruants of God that speak against their AntichristiaÌ proceadings shew and how they bestir them to quench the burning of the harlot smiting rending Christs poore witnesses with tongue tooth and naile casting out of their mouthes a flood of raylings reproches sclanders criminations against theÌ of poysoned bitters waters corrupt doctrines blasphemous opinions vnsufferable peruerting abusing the scriptures to hide tollerat or defend the antichristian forgeries abhominations disorder enormities of their Church ministrie that are discouered condempned by the word of God in the mouthes of vs his simple witnesses Of this sort amongst manie other such like are two bookes notoriously infamous lately published by one George Giffard a Priest of their orders against certeine christians whome he calleth Brownists Donatiste In the one of these Bookes he laboureth to defend cleare the parish assemblies of the Church of England of such heinous crimes as the said christians obiect against them and forsake them for witnessing suffring in bandes persecution against the same vnder the handes of those popish Prelats Romish Priestes In the other Booke he indeuoreth to recouer the blame he iustly suffred in the first for reproching sclandering blaspheming accusing these faithfull and innocent christians applijng himself to proue them Donatists by comparing together them from poinct to poinct Both which Bookes are here answered and now at length published to the pervsing iudgment of al men Where they shal see how well he hath delyuered and acquitted their Church in the first As also how iustly he hath proued his charges accusations and blasphemies in the first second The âower principall transgressions wherwith we charge and for which we forsake these parish assemblies Namely the prophanenes wickednes confusion of the people which are here receiued reteined nourished as members The vnlawfullnes of their whole ministrie which is imposed vpon them reteined mainteined by them The superstition idolatrie of their publique worship in that deuised Leitourgie which is imposed vpon them And the forgerie of their antichristian ecclesiasticall gouernment to which al their Churches stand subiect are such and so apparant as not only proue these parish assemblies not to be true established Churches of Christ But if it were admitted which can neuer be proued that they somtimes had bene true established Churches yet these transgressions obstinatly stood in and defended are sufficient causes of our seperation from them in this degenerate estate For where such prophane coÌfuse multitâdes without anie exception seperatioÌ or choice were all of them immediatly from publique idolatrie at one instant receiued or rather compelled to be members of this Church in some Parish or other where they inhabited without anie due calling to the faith by the preaching of the gospel going before or orderly ioyning togither in the faith there being no voluntarie or perticular confession of their owne faith and duties made or required of anie and last of all no holy walking in the faith found amongst them Who can say that these Churches consisting of this people were euer rightly gathered or built according to the rules of Christs Testament Or who can say that this people in this estate are the communion of Sainctes Or who without sacrilege in this estate can administer the holy things of God vnto or in the same communicate with this people Likewise where these parishes haue a false antichristian ministerie imposed vpoÌ them who can say that they are the true established Churches of Christ to the building ministerie wherof Christ hath ordeined instituted and prescribed a certaine ministrie vnto the worldes end Or who without sacrilege may ioyne vnto or communicate with a false antichristian ministrie Christ also hath gyuen vnto his Church perpetuall and alsufficient rules in his holy word for the whole administratioÌ gouernmeÌt of his established churches to which they are bound wherby they ought to buyld proceede and walke Those Churches then that receiue an other Leitourgie an other foundation other rules for their
also yet you wil hold no part of that execrable Idoll good The Papistes hange the first wordes of the Gospel after Iohn about their necke for manie purposes shall we not saye that this or their Agnus Dei are abhominable Idolls therfore Coniurers vse diuers Psalmes and scriptures in their magical incantations diuers Collects with as litle euill as most of yours shall we nowe allowe anie part of their Coniurations are they not altogether accursed The Scriptures then we see may be abused yet no way iustifie anie part of the wicked action or naughty thing to which they are applyed The Scriptures are holy good of themselues yet when they are thus violently rent dismembred constrayned peruerted abused ioyned to these idolatries they no way iustifie any part of the vvorship but make the whole more execrable We can saye then that those Scriptures vvhich you thus prophane and abuse to your idolatries aboue-said as your idoll feastes and all your idol vvorship and ministration are in their due place true vse holie reuerend gratious But vvhen they are abused peruerted and ioyned to patch vp this idolatrie they make the whole the more execrable All the Scriptures then of God are holy pure and all the whole Masse-Booke and English seruice-Booke and euerie part therof are detestable Idolls All which Idoll and euery part therof vve can condemne and yet preserue the sacred maiestie and aucthoritie of the Scriptures All this your festered conscience blasphemous mouth could to your furder iudgment confesse in our name though Sathan that speaketh in you by and by sought to quench it by deriding our holie suffrings Our baÌdes vnto vs are comfortable glorious vnto God and shal rise vp and be produced in iudgment with this idolatrous murderous generatioÌ of your horned cleargy But now to the Scriptures be you alledged If you were demaunded where you learned to mumble ouer that Scripture by you falsely caled the Lords prayer fiue tymes in your Morowe-Masse and to vse yt at all assaies to to saye yt ouer the sick ouer the deade ouer the weomen in Churching ouer the marryed c should not your holie Father the POPE be founde the aucthor of all this Also if we should aske you where you reade and how you could proue that blasphemous Article of your faith That CHRIST discended into Hel what scripture could you shew or alleadge for yt Thus are euen those thinges wherof you glorie tourned to your shame if so be that you could be ashamed of anie thing Yet howsoeuer you maye harden your heart and your face against the manifest truth by this sleight discussing of your worship doctrines and administration euen by this litle which is alreadie said all men may discerne what kinde of ministers blinde guides you be Also anie that had but once seene the Church of Rome might easilie by the ââea-spotts freakes you speake of knowe her daughter of England at the first blush For as the Mother such the Daughter is in al her limbes features and proportions Hetherto we haue spoken of some odious fowle faultes and errors in perticular founde in this their worship or Leitourgie the furder examination wherof and searche of the rest that remaine we leaue to the furder diligeÌce of others And nowe touching this their seruice-booke and Leitourgie in general this we saye 1. IN that they presume to giue and enioyne their prescript wordes in praier they take the office of the Holie Ghost awaie quench the spirit of the ministrie and of the whole Church stop and keepe out the graces of God thrust their owne idle deuises vpon the whole Church yea vpon GOD himselfe whether he wil or no 2. IN that bie their Leitourgie they prescribe what and how much to reade at Morne to their Mattens at Eauen c teachinge the Church and ministrie to pray by nomber stint and proportion it is not onely popish but most friuolous and vayne disgracing and not instructing the Church and ministerie 3. IN that by this their Leitourgie they prescribe vnto the Church what Scriptures publiquelie to reade and when to reade them as these Chapters and Psalmes at their mattens before noone those at after noone c On all the dayes that they haue publique meetings and seruice through the yeere and soe from yeere to yeere They therebie take from the Church the holie and free vse both of the Scriptures and spirit of GOD. They therbie conceale and shut out of the Church a great part of GODS holie worde which they reade not As also abuse without order those scriptures they enioyne to be read 4. IN that they shread rend and dismember the Scriptures from the holie Order and natural sense of their context to make them Epistles Gospels Lessons select Psalmes to their festivals and Idol worship aboue-said They most heinouslie pervert and abuse the Scriptures to the high dishonor of GOD their owne feareful iudgment 5. IN that they bring in and commaunde the Apochrypha writings to be publiquelie read in the Church They both mainetaine and publiquelie teach the dangerous errors therin contayned to the poysoning and subverting of the faith of the Church They thrust these deuises of men into the place of GODS worde causing the people therebie to reuerence and esteeme them as the holie Oracles of GOD of like aucthoritie dignitie and truth and to resorte vnto them to builde their faith thervpon and therbie they bring in an other foundation into the Church besides the high iniurie donne vnto GOD therbie 6. FInallie in that by this their Leitourgie they bring in erect and enioyne a new strange kinde of administration as is aboue proued in the perticulars They make and erect a new Gospel and so must needes also erect vnto yt a new ministrie For the ministrie of Christ is only bounde vnto and wil onlie administer by Christes Testament wherein they haue a most perfect Leitourgie for the whole administration of his Church Therfore this present Leitourgie and ministrie of ENGLAND are by al these reasons in general and perticular founde and proued at once to be counterfeite vngodlie and Antichristian His wide friuolous Parenthesis from the 17. page of his booke vnto the 47. touching read prayer and prescript Leitourgies we leaue to be discussed and refuted by an other to whose writinges we referr the Reader Leauing Mr. Giffard and the whole Church of ENGLAND touching this first pointe of their worship to be compassed about with the sparckes and to walke on in the light of the fire that they haue kindled Yet this to them of our hand they shal lye in sorrowe THE SECOND PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION IS THAT the prophane vngodlie multitudes without the exception of anie one person are with them receiued into and retayned in the bozome and bodie of their Church IN Mr. Giffard his former answere vnto this Transgression he then not being past al shame confessed That the most Churches in England want godlie
Ministrie and ministration they are all like to proue as wee haue affirmed them strange false forged antichristian such as belong not vnto and cannot be exercised in anie christian Church and then let Mr. Giffard see whether that grieuous conclusion will follow and fal vpon the men vpon whom the marcke of the Beast is âownde that ministrie which is ordayned by proceded from and standeth vnder the throne of these antichristian Bishops In the meane while let vs in a verie few wordes consider of the rest of the ministerie in the Church of England in their order WE would gladly learne of him what office in the Church of God Chancelors and Commissaries may be said to exercise for we confesse that in Christes Testament we neuer read of their names or offices they are strangers there and we in all the worlde knowe not from whence they came or who brought them into the Church if not their Father the Pope or durste there retaine them but these his children successors the Bishopps A lardge power they haue and exercise ouer all parrish Churches their Ministers and Members to keepe a iudiciall Courte to cite coÌuent trie punish by muâ ct iudge imprison absolue purge not only for ecclesiastical causes as the neglect of their ceremonies and trinckets and for not duelie reading and obseruing their iniunctions seruice-booke but also for ciuile causes yea criminatory and iudicial causes such as by the lawe of God deserue death and only belong to the Princes royall aucthoritie to whom therfore God hath committed his sworde Whose iudgment seate aucthoritie for anie priuate person to vsurpe is iudged rebellion both by the lawe of God and of this land For all that take the sworde shall dye in the sworde Math. 26. 52. Againe these Chauncelors and Commissaries are Ciuilians laye men as they cal them not Priestes therfore we meruaile how they came to exercise such an high ministrie ouer and in the Church The same we say of their other delegate ciuile Doctors of their Courtes trayne of Aduocates Proctors Registers c. We finde in the TestameÌt of Christ no mention in the Church of Christ no vse of such Offices Officers Courtes to decide their coÌtrouersies to execute their censures iudgments These handle both ecclesiastical and ciuile causes mixtlie after a most corrupt and litigious maner amongst whom al things are venal in their Courtes c wherof in due place sufficeth it here to finde them in name office and vse counterfeit forged false without mention or warrant in Gods worde such as not Christ but Antichrist deuised brought in As to the persons in their high commission they are of two sortes chieflie ecclesiastical and partlie for countenance and fashion sake ciuile Of the ecclesiastical we haue aboue entreated Neither finde wee that anie ciuile person may exercise anie ecclesiastical office or function as to ouer-see so manie Churches to decide and determine ecclesiastical causes or to execute the censures of the Church as by way of office or by vertue of anie humane commission especially after that vngodlie maner which is in al things so contrarie to the order Christ hath instituted so contrary to the faith power and libertie of Christes Church as were not hard to shewe if we should examine their procedings by the rules of Gods worde And great ruth it is that so noble and honorable personages should be so highly abused by these wicked Bishops The Lorde in mercie shew them their deceipts the error and daunger of their wayes Yet of this gouerning ministrie remayneth the Arch head Deacon of the Church of England to be considered of who is no smale officer of this Church hauing and keeping his solemne iudiciall Court Synode and procedings in such ecclesiastical causes as fal within his consideration with absolute power in his owne name also to cite sommon iudge and punish all such parish Churches with their Parsons and Ministers as fal within his limites To impose taskes vpon Pastors what scriptures to reade priuately euerie daye what to conne by heart and to take accompt of them at his Synodes accordingly This Arch-Deacon also if such be his learning that he can may administer the worde and Sacramentes and haue a benefice or two for neede Howsoeuer he may pleade and boaste of his antiquitie aswell as the Arch-Bishop and of the great cause of his erection and necessarie vse of his office c. Yet seing we finde no mention of his name or vse of his office in all the Testament of CHRIST seing we finde there no such Heade Arch-Deacons with such stately Courtes and absolute iutisdiction and that not ouer many Deacons but manie of their Pastors yea manie whole Churches we must or rather the Lorde hath giuen the same sentence of them that is giuen of their fellowes aboue-said That they are not the ordinance or ministrie of CHRIST but of Antichrist euen the heades and limbes of that Beaste that wilbe held within no limites or boundes in no order or callings but breake corrupt and confounde all lawes boundes order and offices as they luste CHRIST himself is the only heade of all his Ministers whether Pastors Teachers Deacons c and they againe his members of their part The christian Deacon is to attend to the faithful collection and distribution of the benâuolence of the Sainctes and not to such Court-keeping ouer the Church ministrie and Sainctes He is to attend in his function to that peculiar flocke wherof he is chosen a Deacon and not in this maner to intrude and incroach vpon manie Churches A christian Deacon is to kepe himself within the boundes of his owne office in sobrietie and not to intermeddle with the Pastors office also with the ministration of the worde and sacramentes yea to exalt himself and vsurpe power and iurisdiction ouer his superiors not only ouer many Pastors but ouer manie whole Churches Thus haue we taken a superficiall veiwe or rather as yt were a sodaine blush of the reigning Ministerie of the Church of England leauing the furder inuestigation and demonstration of the manifold deformities therof to their furder diligence to whom God hath giuen greater knowledge and opportunitie leauing place also vnto Mr. GIFFARD or anie of that false hierarchie to make defence and iustification of these poyntes wherin they are here chardged by the worde of God Which if they can doe then let them be held excused and vs iustly chardged with impudent and wicked sclander In the meane while I haste to the second sort of their Ministrie THe next sorte of the ministrie of the Church of England is the Collegiat or idle Ministrie which may be diuided or rather distinguished because sometimes they are mixed ioyned one man being a master of a College and a Deane a fellowe of a house a Prebend and each of them haue a Parsonage or two for a neede into these two kindes Academical and Cathedral The third sort
al these Parsons stand subiect hauinge sworne their Canonical obedience to their Courtes Cannons commaÌdements to their sommance censure controlement for al their actions ministrie conversation to be made Ministers deposed from their ministrie silenced sequestred suspended by them The true christian Pastor as by vertue of his office intangleth not himself neither intermedleth with âiuile actions and affayres But these parrish Parsons especialie these of the Countrie are busied and almost wholly entangled with renting tithing prowling their Parrishners whether faithfull or vnfaithfull riche or poore Widowes or Oâphanes they marrie they burie c by vertue of their office and are âo all outwarde seeming and iudgment rather Rieues and Bayliffes then Ministers of the Gospel Yea if it be true which some writers of no smale accompt both olde and new haue written of them these parrish Parsons were at the first deuised and brought in to serue the Metropolitanes in the offices of Rieues and Bayliffs to gather vp their rents c. Againe the true christian Pastors office cannot be possessed by anie ciuiâe person But the parrish Parsons office may be and often is bestowed vpon Ciâilians Phisââons who if they weare the Priestes weedes inioyned It sufficeth Not here meaning or speaking of impropriatioâs which haue no office and chardge of anie Ministrie yt being transferred to a Vicare endoâed Moreouer the christian Pastors office caÌnot be kept or executed by a man absent or by anie other in that Congregation wherof he is chosen then by the elect of that Congregation But the Parrish Parsons office may be kept by a man absent executed by an Attourney or Curaeie Finnaly euerie true christian Pastor is by that his officie a Bishop But no Parrish Parson is by vertue of that his office a Bishop Therfore and for al these reasons abouesayd the parrish Parsons office can in no iuste intendement be held the true christian Pastors office NOwe let vs procede to their entrance this being first a position perpetual That euerie true Minister of the Churche must not onlie be caled to a true office but must haue a true right caling vnto that his office otherwise he is no true Minister but an vsurper an intruder a theife a murderer Euerie true Minister then by the rules of the worde ought to be thus caled Euerie perticular Congregation being a faithfull flocke destitute of some Minister for example of a Pastor ought to make choice of some one faithful christian of whose vertues knowledge iudgment fitnes and conversation according to the rules in that behalf prescribed they haue assured proofe and experience in some christian Congregation or other where he hath liued Such a one the whole Congregation being gathered together in the name of God with fasting prayer for the especial assistance of his holy spirite to be directed to that person whom the Loâde hath made meete and appointed vnto them for that high chardge and Ministrie In which Election euerie perticular member of the said Congregation hath his peculiar interest of assent or dissent shewing his reasons of dissent in reuerent maner not disturbing the holie and peaceable order of the Church Whose exceptions and reasons are to be considered of and compared to the rules of the worde if they be founde peremptorie and true As the partie to be of no founde iudgment in the faith of no sufficient knowledge in the scriptures a drunckarde a smiter coveteous one that ruleth not wel his owne house wife children theÌ yeildeth the whole Church to their reasons or rather to the word of God But if their exceptions be vnsufficient or vntrue then procedeth and standâth their Election and the persons that take them are publicklie reprouâd according to their offence This choice thus made accepted and determined the elect is to be publicklie ordayned and receiued in and of the same CongregatioÌ wherof and whervnto he is chosen If there be an Eldership in that CongregatioÌ by them as the most meete instruments with fasting prayer exhortations c if not then by the help of the Elders of some other faithful Congregation one Churche being to help and assist an other in these affaires But if the defection and apostasie be so generall as there be not anie where anie true Elders to be founde or conveniently to be had yet then hath the Church that hath power and commandemeÌt to chuse and to vse Ministers yea that only hath that most high and great spirituall power of our Lorde Iesus Christ vpon earth committed vnto their handes power also to ordaine their Ministers by the most fit members and meanes they haue For the Eldership doth not add more power but more helpe and seruice to the Church in this action Neither doth this action which is but a publishing of that former contract and agreement betwixt the whole Church and these elect the Church giuing the elect receiuing these offices as by the commandement of God with mutuall couenant and vowe each to other in al dueties belonge to the Elders onlie as separate from the Church but to the Elders as the most fit members and instruments of the Churche to doe yt for and in the Churche Otherwise when the true ministrie ceased as in the generall apostasie they could neuer againe be recouered in the Church because they cannot haue this ordination of true christian Elders and so must the ministrie sacraments and ordinances of Christes Testament cease for euer and the true established Churche neuer be seene againe vpon earth Vnlesse with the Papistes they âil make a personal successioÌ of Ministers in some place euer since the Apostles tyme. Or with Mr. Giffard make a true publick ministrie sacrameÌts c in the Church of Rome in the diepest apostasie Which yet of al other is the most absurd PropositioÌ that euer I suppose was vttered by anie man or published and allowed by anie Churche contrarie to al the rules of Gods worde and eueÌ to it self For how can there be by anie reasonable man immagined or seene publicke apostasie and publick faith in the same estate at one and the same instant Likewise if of necessity the ordinatioÌ must always be donne by a christian Presbutrie or Eldership we woulde then knowe of them by what Elders Mr. Luther Mr. Caâuine or our Englishe Bishopps in K. EDVVARDES daies were ordayned Other Elders then of the Popish Churche there were not then to be founde Now these are sure groundes that cannot be doubted of The true ministrie of Christ doth not belonge vnto and may execute no ministrie in the false Churche Neither yet hath the execrable ministrie of the false Church anie thing to doe to ordaine the true ministrie of CHRISTES Churche neither is their Ordination auaileable If then the Churche of Rome and the ministrie therof were false and antichristian then cannot the ministrie of these men which was then in that estate giuen and
is not vvritten in Hebrew or Greek and mens vvritinges not to be grounded or rested vpon vvhere shall our assurance stand And might not Mr. Giff. as vvel say the Hebrew and Greek Copie are but paper and ynck many faults and errours by the print in vowells accents letters and so conclud vve had not Authentick or canonical scriptures at al except meÌs erronious vvritings might be of equall authoritie in the assemblie that the scriptures must he not beare vvith mee in accompting him an Atheist or Libertine in thus reasoning Hence then vve see vvhiles you go about to abase the Canonicall scriptures and extol your patched Leitourgie you fall into manie blasphemies as I haue before told you Wee hold yt the vvord of God in vvhat language soeuer stil reiecting the errours in the print in the translations as they are knowne vnto vs and not to the vvord yt self for the imperfections or errours in the translation and print Now vvhen you can so reiect the errours in mens writings as you can make that vvhich remayneth the vndoubted vvorde of God not agreeable only but an Authentick approued Canonicall scripture authorised from God to be the verie eternall foundation and rules limitts and lawes giuen by himself vnto his people you may lift vp your stumped Dagon into this place if there be some truth in their vvritings as vvhat mens vvritings haue not some and the holy name of God verie much yet is that truth in the Scripture yt self here so mingled vvith chaffe that it vvere not only vnprofitable a hinderaÌce of the true vse of Gods vvorde but an abolishing and defacing of the vvord yt self the maiestie vvhere of ought to terrifie you from this presumption And vvhere you say that you decide not controuersies by anie translation but by the Authentick Copies of the Hebrew and Greke I trust you speak only of such as are able by the interpretation therof so to decide controversies and holde it not vnlawfull for anie such as haue not that help to coÌvince errour by the powre of the vvord and conferring one place vvith an other in anie translation according to the analogie of faith though I grant vve ought to vse y â best approued But if this vvere not lawfull surely no maÌ might prophesie in the Church vvhich hath not the gift of interpretion of the tongue neither might any affirme any scripture to be true but they vvich haue knowledg of tongues How blasphemous is this geare vvhiles you are ignorant of the powre wisdome and agreement of the word and spirit and diuersitie of giftes giueÌ vnto men the Word the Spirit approue ech other and beare witnesse ech of other in what language soeuer God giueth yt to our vnderstanding Prophesie knowledg of tongues are two seueral giftes not alwayes giuen to one member but distributed as God in his wisdome hath appointed 1 Cor. 12. and prophesie coÌmanded for the more excellent Cap. 14. But this is sufficient in this place that the word of God is the word of God in what language soeuer and to accompt yt being verbatim translated or at least so far foârth faithfully translated mans writing were blasphemie but mens writings can neuer be so holden the authentick scriptures of God how agreable to the word soeuer they be My Argument is then firme and thus left vpon you Those writings which be not the word of God being imperfect neuer without error may not be imponed as lawes Canons vpon the publick assemblies or there be read or iââerpreted or offred vp in worship But such are almens writings that be not the authentick word or God yt self The publick assemblies are only bound to the reading interpretation of the Scriptures which God hath ordeined to be read in a knowne language and for prayer prophesie hath ordeined the liuely voice of his owne graces in the mouth of such as he hath appointed to be the mouth of the CongregatioÌ vnto him and his mouth vnto them So y â your paâched Leitourgie paraphrases songes in rime homelies and al your dead mens writings are cast forth of the publick assemblies and manifest to be Idols wheÌ they are thrust into that place Now where I alledged that the binding of the publick assemblie yea of all assemblies to certaine writings of men euerie day yeare their number portion of words daylie monthly yearely in al assemblies the same matter an words reiterated in stead of powring forth their hearts vnto God according to their present needs and occasions was a setting of themselues in Gods seate and taking the office of his Spirit which only knoweth the wantes of the seueral assemblies according to their diuerse occasions he runneth away from the matter as one vnwilling to heare of this their ãâã counterfet babling demanding whether euerie one should vtter their owne perticular wantes in the publick assemblie or should pray nothing but that euerie one feeleth the present want of in himself or should tell the Minister before hand what euerie one of their wantes were then how the Minister should remeÌber al. Are these any thing but mere canils can any of these follow vpoÌ the former doctrine And let him looke againe whether he that is the mouth of the CoÌgregatioÌ vnto God in publick prayer must not coÌsider the present publick occasioÌs of that publick assemblie and thereafter frame his prayers all the people ioyning in heart to his words of petition or thanksgyuing saying AmeÌ to so much as he asketh according to the wil of God neede of the time yea if they haue not feeling in such prayers they are vnfeeling members yet neither doth he intermedle with priuate or secret wantes neither neede they tell him them he is sent for the publick affaires of the Church to coÌmend the seueral actioÌs general publick vnto God And as they are diuerse in euerie assemblie so must he be a man of wisdome to know see and coÌsider them lest they al rashly step into the house of God to offer vp the sacrifice of fooles make a couÌterfeit babling Eccle. 4. Yet the sinne of this is nothing coÌparable to thâ doung your Priests cast forth by pratling ouer your English Portuis which yââ Lord wil one day cast in your faces As then in priuate prayer we are to lay forth our owne wantes estate of our owne soule which cannot be done by reading an other mans writings alwayes singing one song customably repeating in superstitioÌ certaine words our hearts neuer ripped vp examined nor the diseases therof layd open vnto God seeking due cure So the man that is the mouth of the whole assemblie prayeth as the mouth of one bodie for al their open publick present wantes occasions Which occasions considering the persons actions are diuerse caÌnot be writteÌ for one assemblie before hand muchlesse for all assemblies in a whole kingdome neither by man nor Angel See then the
A PLAINE REFVTATION OF M. G. GIFFARDES reprochful booke intituled a short treatise against the Donatists of England Wherein is discouered the forgery of the whole Ministrie the confusion false worship and antichristian disorder of these Parish assemblies called the Church of England Here also is prefixed a summe of the causes of our seperation and of our purposes in practise which M. GIFFARD hath twise sought to confute and hath now twise receiued answere by HENRIE BARROVVE Here is furder annexed a briefe refutation of M. Giff. supposed consimilituda betwixt the Donatists and vs. Wherein is shewed how his Arguments haue bene may be by the Papists more iustly retorted against himself the present estate of their Church by I. GREN. Here are also inserted a fewe obseruations of M. Giff. his cauils about read prayer deuised Leitourgies 1591. To the right honorable Pere and graue Counselor Sr. WILIAM CECILL Knight of the most noble order Baron of Burleigh Lord high Treasurer of England c. grace wisdome be multiplied from God our Father from our Lord IESVS CHRIST Pro. 18. 17. Iustus qui primus in lite suâ donec aduenit proximus eius peruestiget illum HItherto Right Honorable haue our malignant aduersaries had their full scope against vs with the lavve in their ovvne handes and haue made no spare or conscience to accuse blaspheame condempne punish vs yea to pronounce publish vs as damnable heretikes schismatikes sectaries seditious disobedient to Princes deniers abridgers of their sacred povver c to the eares eies of all men openly in their pulpits and in their printed bookes published by the consent approbation of their Church No triall all this while vpon anie sute or complaint graunted vs Either ciuile that we might knovv for what cause by what lavve we thus suffer which yet is not denied the most horrible malefactors offendors Or ecclesiasticall by the word of God where place freedome might be giuen vs to declare pleade our ovvne cause in sobrietie order that so the meanes appoincted of God for our recouerie might be vsed and we wherein we should be found to erre or transgresse might be coÌuinced to our faces by the scriptures and left inexcuseable But in stead of this christian course they haue shut vs vp novv more then three yeares in miserable close prisons from the aire from all exercise from all companie or conuersation with anie person from all meanes so much as to write yncke paper being taken kept from vs and a diligent watch both by our keapers held ouer vs and also continuall searches vpon one pretence or other made where we were rifled from time to time of all our papers and writinges they could find And being thus streightly kept watched from speaking or writing their conscience yet giuing them no rest in all their prosperitie and pleasures whilest we the Lords poore witnesses against their sinnes breathed Not to speake of their secret indirect meanes wherby they sought to take avvay our lyues they suborned amongest sondrie others tvvo special instruments M. Some M. Giffard to accuse blaspheme vs publiquelie to the viewe of the world etch of them in tvvo bookes the one labouring to proue vs Anabaptists the other Donatists in the same Which Bookes they haue preferred especiallie to your Honor as the chiefe obstacle that hindered them from their violent and bloudie course of the same intent no doubt that their predicessors the chiefe Priestes and Pharasies accused our Sauiour vnto Pilat and the Apostle Paule vnto the Romane gouernours Yet euen all this we hope the Lord hath disposed to the furder manifestation of his truth by directing our aduersaries to bring our criminations before your Honor. Of whose wisdome equitie we haue so great experience assurance as we can not froÌ henceforth doubt to be condempned vnheard or to find therein worse vsage then our Sauiour the Apostles found at those heatheÌ Rulers Wherfore we addressed our selues by such meanes as the Lord administred and as the incomomodities of the place and the infirmities of our decaied bodies memories would permit to our defence or rather to the defence of that truth wherof God hath made set vs his vnvvorthie witnesses though as signes to be spokeÌ against and as monstrous persons in this sinfull generation And haue herevnto vndertaken Mr. Giffards two reprochfull blasphemous Bookes Shevving the true causes of our seperation from the parish assemblies confirming approuing the same to be both true and sufficient by sondrie weightie reasons expresse scriptures Refelling by the like all the friuolous cauills and iniurious sclanders which M. G. hath there brought to hide their sinnes deface the truth and to defame vs. As also shevving such apparant dissimilitude betvvixt the Donatists and vs both in the causes of our their seperation and in the maner of our their proceedings and in sondrie errors they held as no man of anie knovvledge or iudgmeÌt before attempted or shall hereafter be able with anie truth or conscience to compare vs vnto them herein or to excuse M. G. for this his vnchristian dealing with vs. All whose vnsanctified reproches whervvith his bookes through euerie sentence are seasoned in stead of better grace herevpon fall to the ground and remaine vpon his ovvne and not vpon our accompt This defence when whe had through the mercifull hand of our God finished though not with anie shevv of humane wisdome or arte so much as in simplicitie of the truth innocencie of our heartes we held it our dutie to present in like maner in alreuerence humilitie vnto your honorable vievv graue coÌsideratioÌ That both sides being heard according to equitie and our ansvveres as well as their criminatioÌs duly expended your sentence or at the lest approbation might proceede according to the truth Crauing herein no furder fauour then according to the equitie of our cause innocencie of our doings Nor yet shunning any furder triall of the one or the other that your Honor shall appoinct or thinck meet whether with these our aduersaries or anie other that shall be contrarie minded whosoeuer Beseaching your Honors perdoÌ for this our bould presumption the rather because such necessitie was layed vpoÌ vs by the hand of God through the importunate chalenges insolent prouocatioÌs of these our accusors whose mouthes must either be stopped or else through our defalt y e holy truth of God which we beleeue professe yea our innoceÌcie be betraied to the perpetual infamie of these our reprochfull aduersaries to our ovvne perill and future iudgment to the scandall of all that professe the same truth with vs but chiefly to the offence and torning backe of manie euen of the whole land from the streight waies of the Lord euen the waies of life and peace All which mischiefes we trust shalbe preuented by these our simple indeuours the Lord
administration gouernment cannot be said the right and true established Churches of Christ. Neither may anie faithfull man ioyne vnto them in this administration gouernment without heynous impietie and denying the faith The more perticular proofe aswell of these Arguments as of these transgressions insue hereafter in this treatise These reasons all men may see proue directly these Parish assemblies not to be the true established Churches of Christ to which anie faithfull christian may ioyne himself in this estate especially when all reformation vnto the rules of Christs Testament is not only denied but resisted blasphemed persecuted How then are M. Giffardes eies bound and couered with the spirit of slumber that still dreameth of a true Church ministrie sacraments worship gouernment in this estate and will not be wakened by these reasons or anie thing that can be said or aledged against their vngodly doings though he can neither approue these his strong coÌceiued imaginations by the rules of Gods word nor disproue these euident charges in the fower principall transgressioÌs by vs aledged against their parish assemblies Which yet he indeuoreth to put away shift off by shameles sclanders opeÌ vntruthes gyuing out That we condempne a Church for that wicked men come with the godly to the publique exercises of religion For that there are some vngodly men of the church For that there are some wantes in the calling of the Ministers and in the outward discipline As also some imperfections or corruptions in the worship which are not fundamentall The vntruth wherof our verie Propositions though we should no furder answere sheweth to his face Where we charge and the word of God condempneth their assemblies for that they consist of prophane multitudes neuer orderly gathered vnto or walking in the faith There shall whilest the Church consisteth of mortall men alwayes be wicked in the Church But Christ hath his fanne in his hand to make cleane his barne flore And hath gyuen power commandement to his Church to cast out the wicked from amongest them We acknowledge that the Prince ought to compell al her subiects to the hearing Gods word in the publique exercises of the Church yet cannot the Prince compell anie to be a member of the Church or the Church to receiue anie without assurance by the publique profession of their owne faith or to retaine anie longer then they continue walke orderly in the faith Againe we condempne not their assemblies for some faltes in the calling of the ministrie but for hauing reteining a false antichristian ministrie imposed vpon them Such we here proue their whole ministrie to be in Office Entrance Administration In like maner we forsake not their assemblies for some faltes in their gouernment or Discipline but for standing subiect to a popish and antichristian gouernment And such we here proue theirs to be in the officers Courtes proceadings Neither refreigne we their worship for some light imperfections as he saith but because their worship is superstitious deuised by men idolatrous according to that patched popish portesse their seruice booke according vnto which their sacraments and whole administration is performed not by the rules of Christs Testament Such we here proue their booke worship and ministration to be We also before set downe vnto him sondry popish idolatrous blasphemous abuses in their worship ministration As their Idoll Lent Ember Eaue Fastes their Idoll Feastes popish Iewish Easter Pentecost Christmasse their Idoll Ladie dayes Sainctes dayes Innocentes dayes Angells dayes Soule dayes Their false maner of administâing their Sacramentes with such idolatrous Popish ceremonies trinckets the Font signe of the Crosse Gossips c Their midwiues baptisme ConfirmatioÌ Their housâing the sick with the other sacrameÌt Their Iuish Popish ceremonies vestures c Their PurificatioÌ Offertories Crismes c Their marijng burijng limiting or coniuring the fieldes made a parte of the publique worship and of y e Pastors office c. These abhominatioÌs M. Giff. will at no haÌd haue called popish idolatrous or blasphemous We impudently lye vnsufferably sclander in so faijng He therfore indeuoreth to pourge them of all popish superstitious opinions abuses shewing how cleare the Church of England is of the same Yet will not M. Giff. be thought to plead for or iustifie anie publique abuse of the Church but only to plead against the Brownists that speake worse of these things then they are For these are no fundamental errors such as polute the worship but only light imperfections c. Well we will refer the discussing of the nature of them how heinous they are vnto their due place Only here we would know of M. Giff. what foundation these things themselues haue in the word of God and what warrant he can there shew for them If he can iustifie them by the word of God then verely our offences are no lesse then he hath said that blame them to be idolatrous popish blasphemous But if these trumperies haue no foundation or commandemeÌt in Gods word but are the deuises of men then we would know whither God requireth or accepteth such worship at their haÌdes And whither being made the publique worship of God and administration of their Church they be not idolatrie And then how they may offer or the faithfull be constrayned to such idolatrie to such worship as God neither requireth non accepteth And with what conscience he can or how he dare stand a minister of that Leitourgie and worship which the cannot approue by the word of God and which he would not be thought to allowe of the abuses therof being so manifest odious in his owne eies Especially now with what conscience he can thus blaspheme condempne vs for refreining that worship which he cannot approue and doth not alowe Or how he can so earnesâly inueigh against those most forward and zealous hearers who though they will heare their sermons yet withdraw from the booke seruice for the errors and euills they see therin This M. Giff. in the Epistle to his second booke saith is a more grieuous sinne then they suppose In deed if the poore soules knew what they did or ought to doo in refreining the publique false worship of the Church they would and could haue no spirituall communion with those ministers or people that still exercise and will not be withdrawen from the same false worship which they condempne forsake nor yet would or might they heare their learned sermons that are ioyned conformed to the same idolatries and abuses But to the matter vntill M. Giff. can proue by the word of God this publique worship and administration according to their seruice booke in those poinctes wherin we blame them there is no cause he should exercise it himself allure others thervnto or condempne vs for refreigning the same as we are commanded of God in as manie places as true worship is inioyned and false worship forbidden In all this then
1 Peter 2. Neither to be built according to the true Apostolike patterne 1 Cor. 3. But to consist of those monstrous members Reuel 9. Reuel 13. and of those prophane multitudes Reuel 17. 18. Remayning in confusion disorder Reuel 18. 2. And therfore not to be held the heauenly body of Christ but that monstrous body of that Beast Not that holy Spouse of Christ but that adulterous harlot Not that compact Citie that heauenly Ierusalem but that confuse BabiloÌ Furder to that faith life of the Church he speaketh of we confesse indeed to the stopping of his sclanderous mouth that so vntruly chargeth vs that no sinne or sinnes in anie Church or Christian can disanull the Couenant where this true faith is found But this we say that true faith may not be sâuered from true repentance euen of all things âhey see to be contrary to Gods word True faith may neuer be seuered from true obedience of whatsoeuer is shewed to be the will of God in his word Faith without workes is dead Now then to the faith of the Church of England we finde yt without workes we find yt without repentance In their worckes as the Apostle saith they denye God howsoeuer in words they confesse him in their deeds they are abhominable vnperswaded to euerie good worke howsoeuer they make a shew of godlynes they denye the power therof Yea so far are they from suffring their workes to burne being shewed and reproued vnto them by the word of God as they smite persecute and blaspheme with all hostilitie and reproch those that but shew and reproue their sinnes How then should they be thought to haue this true faith this true life in them But the faith of their Church remaineth to be furder examined discussed in this Booke whither I refer for furder triall And now if this verbal faith confession of iustification by CHRIST only make a Church a Christian though they erre transgresse in manie yea in anie other thing as the life doth make a man c how may we that professe this faith make this confession be by M. Giffard accused pronounced coÌdemned divulged as damnable Heretikes Brownists Seâismaticks c Shall this faith giue life vnto them and not vnto vs Or will he slay them that Christ gyueth life vnto And that before anie due conviction of anie one error or transgression deseruing these hard censures sentences May he not euill accuse vs of rash furious disorderly dealing that thus vncharitably accuseth condempneth smiteth before anie triall Yea that thus presumptuously runneth before and forestalleth the iudgment of their owne Church pronouncing divulging vs damnable heretikes schismatickes before their Church had detected convinced reiected vs for anie one errot As to the heresies he accuseth vs of Namely to hould an ãâã perfectioÌ in this life immunitie froÌ sinne from the superior powers y t God hath set ouer vs. When he shall be able to shew by anie one sentence in our writings or but necessarily to infer from the same that we hould these heresies Let vs then be held such and M. Giââard no accuser and sclanderer But if the contrarie appeare in all our writings and doings then is it euident that he hath most maliciouslie sclandered vs to bring vs in hatred with our souereigne Queene the whole Land We may euill be accused to hould the error of perfectioÌ for blaming their Church for such heynous transgressions Or of Anabaptisticall freedoÌ for not being subiect to their antichristian yoake Or for vsing the 4 5 Chap. of the Epistle to the Gaââat against their burdenous and vngodly traditions These causes scriptures wil not beare vp M. G. his malicious suspicions chardges Neither if we held these detestable heresies could our sinns or errors either excuse or lessen these traÌsgressions of theirs It is a bad foundation to build his credit vpon the ruines of other mens especially by such detraction sclander The Schisme he chargeth vs with hath as litle ground or colour of truth We willed him long since to proue these Parish Assemblies in this estate true established Churches and then we would shew him how free we are of schisme We depart not from anie part of the truth or from anie that will walke holily orderly in the same The causeâ of our seperation from these Parish assemblies we haue shewed to be such as proue them no true established Churches of Christ or such where the faithfull may abide with anie promise or comfort In seperating from them then we haue not rent our selues from the Church or body of Christ but rather seperated the Church from them and obeyed the commandement of God that calleth vs out from emongst them Againe whilest M. GIFF. standeth so much vpon the name of a Church and giueth the same to the Romish Syââgog in their deepest apostasie how will he escape himselfe or cleare the Church of England from the blot of Schisme for seperating and withdrawing from the Church of Rome Anie excuse that he can make or deuise wil cleare vs as wel as theselues Let him looke therfore to y e measure he meateth lest it be measured vnto him againe with the same not oÌly in this matter of Schisine but euen in that especial poinct of Donatisârie which he of a singular iudgment aboue all others of this time hath espied out and taken no small paines to compare and liken vs vnto them from poinct to poinct Forgetting in this heate of zeale and acuââinat pregnacie of his how the Papistes haue coÌtinually battred them with the âame ordinance with much greater aduantage then he hath vs In asmuch as he confesseth the Church of Rome the true established Church of Christ with the true ministri and true seale of the Couenant c And in that they still reteine the same ministrie Gouernment Courtes Officers Canons Orders Parishes People Synagogs c that the Papiâtes vsed left in this Land as the Douatists did Wheras we on the contrarie do not seperate for the same causes neither doo iustifie or reteine the same ministrie worship Leitourgie Officers Ordinances Gouernment Parishes Synagogs that they vse c as the Donatists did Neither do we hold such errors concerning the Magistrates or ministrie c as the Donatists did as is here more perticularly shewed in a peculiar treatise whither I refer Only here obseruing how the malicious man still by the iust iudgment of God falleth into the same pitte which he digged for the innocent For whilest he would accuse vs to derogate from the Princes authoritie in not allowing her to make lawes for the Church And greatly to blemish her âame diminish her loue emongest her subiects whilest we denie these Parishes to be true established Churches of Christ He himself layeth vpoÌ her al these popish trumperies idolatrous reliques antichristian enormities abuses of their church and distaineth her
multitudes without exception anie one person are with them receiued into and reteined in the bozome of the Church 3 FOR that they haue a false Antichristian Ministerie imposed vpon them reteined with them and maintained by them 4 FOR that these Churches are ruled by and remaine in subiection vnto an Antichristian and vngodly gouernment cleane contrarie to the institutioÌ of our Sauiour CHRIST VVhen these things stand thus let him that readeth consider THE first Article is that which all Christians doo seek in dead but the kingdome of CHRIST or the kingdome of God as CHRIST saith is within men Yt consisteth in righteousnes peace ioye in the holy Ghost For the preseruation of this CHRIST hath ordeined a Church gouernmeÌt They sinne against God which do not couet and according to their calling labour to haue so great a help But to transport the name of Christs kingdome which is spirituall which is in the heart vnto this which is but a part and as though the kingdome of God could not be in anie vnlesse they haue this so they do not wilfully despise yt I say is false and the contrarie to be proued by the Scriptures OVR Article being by you confessed to be the bounden dutie of al true Christians we see not with what equitie you can in this maner cauil at our wordes or with what conscience you can misconstrue and constreine them as you doo seeking therby to retract by sleight what you cannot gainesay in truth And taking occasion to contend about wordes Namely the kingdome of CHRIST You make yt only inward and vse CHRIST as one of the Phisitians planitarie signes assigning to him in hipoctisie your heart soule to rule whilst in y e meane time you yeild your bodies and whole assemblies to the obedience and rule of Antichrist making no coÌscience to obey his lawes openly and to transgresse Christs thinking belyke Christs kingdome so inward and spirituall as that he requireth no bodily or outward obedience or because yt consisteth of righteousnes and peace and ioye of the holy Ghost that ther may be peace without righteousnes or ioye without peace or inward righteousnes where is such outward disobedience and wilfull transgression But al this is couered and cured at once if so be you couet labour in your calling to haue CHRISTS outward gouernment c. To discusse here how far euerie Christians dutie calling extendeth herein vvere to dismisse all your answers at once and to pluck away the mantle of shame wherwith you couer your nakednes your negligence and all your abhominations In this place therfore we will only ask you these 2 questions First whither anie which haue their calling of Antichrist or be his marked Ministers or waged seruants can truly and vprightly couet labour for the sincere gouernment of CHRIST which is his whipp wherwith he âkourgeth out all thieues intruders and idle-bellies out of his house The next question is Whither to remaine wittingly and seruilely in the bondage and yoake of Antichrist 29 yeares be to seek labour for the gouernment of Christ faithfully in your callings or to vphold and vndershore the kingdome of Antichrist rather But to transport the name of Christs kingdome which is chiefly spirituall and in the heart vnto that which is but a part c. How diuerslie the kingdome of God is read in the Scriptures we will not contend with you although it were not hard to shew either your ignorance or forgetfulnes herein Only this we say our words can carie no such construction muchlesse such an erronious opinion as you abounding in your owne sense haue not only collect but confuted In the first our words being That we seeke the kingdome of Christ Iesus our Lord cannot be thus restreined to Christs outward orders and gouernment in his Church especially if you had pondered that which followed where in the â Article after your diuision we haue expressed this point in perticular Neither if we should admit you yâ interpretation could you collect from thence that the kingdome of God could not be in anie vnlesse they haue this But as we vsually reade in the olde and new Testament Christs kingdome to be taken for his true visible Church here in earth so we acknowledg his vniuersall Church kingdome to extend to all such as by a true faith apprehend confesse Christ howsoeuer they be scattered or whersoeuer dispersed vpon the face of the earth Yet both with this interim without true faith obedience can be no true Church no true Christian. THE 2 Article ought all men that will please God to approue THIS Article you say ought al that wil please God to approue How then seek you to please God vvhich continue in Idolatrie are a Minister therof vvhich prophecie in Baall plead for Baall Or how approue you yt when you condempne vs of schisme and heresie because we forsake your false antichristiaÌ worship and seek to worship Christ according to his word THE 3 Article if it be taken in this sense that yee dare set vp a societie seperated from all others vvithin this land vvhich make publique profession then I see not when you haue gon by your selues set vp your Officers how you will cleare your selues from Donatisme If theirs were a damnable fact which God did accurse then take heed to yours for if it can be shewed that their heresies are not holden I will chang my minde THE words of our Article being That we seek the fellowship and communion of Christs faithfull obedient seruants cleare vs of all schisme heresie So that if you would convince vs of these crimes it had bene expedient you had first proued your assemblies as they generally stand by the euidence of Gods word to be true churches of Christ rightly entred keeping couenant with the Lord continuing in the order and obedience of his word c and that we preposterously haue departed from you and vncharitably haue forsaken your fellowship But as soone as you shall shew vs such a church emoÌg you by the grace of God we wil shew you how free we are of schisme As likewise when you shall lay open our errors vnto vs how farr we wil be froÌ heresie In the meane time we will not cease to pray vnto God for you that he will not lay these sinnes vnto your charge which in your ignorant zeale you commyt but in mercy shew you the feareful estate you staÌd in and giue you an heart vnfeinedly to repent speedely to turne vnto him THE 4 Article ought all men to practise so far forth as the limitts of their calling doo extend But let it be shewed that euer priuat men did take vpon them to reforme when things were amisse in the Church or that anie of the Prophetts did wil them to take the matter in hand or shew your warrant that you be not priuat men
THIS Article you first alowe and after restreyne to we wot not what limits of calling But if you grant it the dutie of euerie true Christian to seek to establish obey the ordinances lawes of Christ left in his Testament to the gouerning of his Church without altering c it is as much as we indeuour or purpose Otherwise we allowe not that which the law of God condempneth either intrusion without lawfull calling either transgression in calling or presumption aboue calling Our purpose is not to medle with the reformation of the state otherwise then by our prayers vnto God and refreining from al things that are coÌtrarie to Gods lawe Neither indeuour we to reforme your Babilonish deformities or to repaire the ruines of Hierico or dawbe the wall of Aâtichrist with you This trash we know to be deuote to execratioÌ by the Lords owne irreuocable sentence and therfore we leaue the reformation of them to the Lords visitation in iudgment holding it our dutie without al delay to obey the voice of God which calleth vs out of all places where he is not truly worshipped according to his word where his lawes are wilfully broken Antichrists lawes obeyed And this to be the commandement of God in the law by his Prophets Christ himself and his Apostles is euerie where in the scripture manifest without exception of person or restreint of calling euen vnto euerie one that wilbe saued In the rest whatsoeuer you surmise of vs we arrogat no swelling titles we are as we professe to be simple hearted Christians which seek to worship and obey Christ as our only King Priest and Prophet And to our Prince we are humble obedieÌt subiects in all things which are not repugnant to Gods lawes IF a man hath the truth it is good to stand vnto yt to the death rather then denie yt as our Church in the same estate it is in now yeilded many blessed coÌstant Martirs But if a man hath not the truth it is a great obstinacie to die for yt as sondrie Anabaptists and other hereticks haue shewed Euerie true Christian will rather die then denie the discipline which Christ hath left But you must shew that God commandeth priuat men to set yt vp THE word of God your owne mouth hauing approued our desires in these Articles we cannot be moued with Satans olde tentation to doubt of the Lords vndoubted truth or call his commandements into question with if it be true c. Neither can we be remoued by that olde popish reason which you bring of certeine blessed Martires that died in this estate your Church is now in This is not to approue the estate of your Church by Christs Testament Which vntill you doo though all the men in the world should die both in yt for yt yet could they not iustifie that God condempneth But in deed the holy Martirs you speak of neither died in yt nor for yt Not in yt being by Gods great mercy depriued and discharged by their enimies Not for yt but for the truth of CHRIST they most constantly gaue their lyues Neither can it be shewed where euer they resisted the truth being shewed them or denied to heare yt at y e most simple maÌs mouth or euer yeilded to anie corruption or yoake that God gaue them sight of contrarie to their owne coÌsciences as you doo in these dayes Therfore so far are they from iustifiâng you in this your general apostasie as that they being found faithfull in that litle in the twilight shall rise in iudgmeÌt with this generation in this great light with al the giftes they boast of Euerie true Christian you say will die rather then denie the discipline that Christ hath left With what conscience then can you esteeme emong the wicked Anabaptists and condempned dampned hereticks that suffer in their obstinacie vs that cast off the yoak of Antichrist seek suffer for the true worship holy gouernmeÌt of Christ Or how can you flatter your selues in the fearful estate you stand in drawing so euen by long custome in Antichrists yoake not only in deed and practise denijng the gouernment of CHRIST but to your vtmost indeuour by contumelious reproches vniust sclanders and open persecution seek to resist and suppresse yt But we must shew that God commandeth priuat men to set yt vp First God commandeth in his law euerie one to seek the place where he putteth his name CHRIST in the Gospel to seek the kingdome of God to take his yoake vpoÌ them c. Againe CHRIST hath left but one forme of gouernment in his last Will and Testament vnto his Church which he hath fealed with his blood and therfore not left yt arbitrable at y e pleasures of Princes or pollicies of tymes to be done or vndon but made yt by a double right inuiolable both by his word and his Testament so that the Church of God caÌ neither be gouerned by anie other lawes or gouernment neither ought yt to be without this for God holdeth them all in the estate of enimies which haue not his Sonne to reigne ouer them Now then the faithfull are coÌmanded to gather togither in CHRIST his name with promise of direction protection and with authoritie not only to establish his lawes ordinances emongst them but faithfully to gouerne his Church therby For the kingdome of God consisteth not in word but in power Now this assemblie of the faithfull before they be planted established in this order consisteth hitherto but of perticular priuat persons none as yet being called to office or function Therfore we may well conclude that God coÌmandeth his faithfull seruants being as yet priuat meÌ togither to build his church according to the true patterne of Christs Testament without altering changing innouating c. And for this we haue the example of the primatiue Churches for our patterns and warrant which sued not to Courtes Parliaments nor wayted vpon Princes pleasures when the stones were in a redines but presently hauing receiued y e faith of Christ receiued likewise the ordinances of Christ and continued in the same Againe if they should tarie Princes leisuers where were the persecution you speake of Princes neuer punish them that obey their hestes And thus because you caÌnot endure the fierie triall of persecution you vtterly by your perfidous tolleration abrogate at once the crosse of Christ. And that you might enioy this worldly peace fleshly pleasure for a season you care not to make Christ attend vpon Princes and to be subiect to their lawes and gouernment But alas it were fitter with a loude voice to call you out of Babilon theÌ thus to sing you hebrue songes in Babilon THIS Article mentioneth 4 principall Transgressions wherin the assemblies in England are iudged and affirmed to be heinouslie faultie and wilfully obstinate Elias did see outward idolatrie practised and did see none that did mislike and
of you make the best parte of yt other then a piece of swynes flesh an abhomination to the Lord. Neiâher can the perswasion of your coÌscience either iustifie your worship cleare you or satisfie others especiallie when we see your confciences to tollerat and submit vnto the whole to vse part in respect of your homage and to refuse part for shame of the world Hitherto appeareth no sclander in our Article your vvorship being altogither as yll and worse then we speake of and such indeed as you neither can nor dare abide by And therfore to get ridd of this Article which presseth you so âore you chardge vs with matter which you finde not in our Article That we say all read prayer is idolatrie terming it our stuffe spirituall fantasies directly ouerthrowne by the holy scriptures howsoeuer vve may cauil with fond distinctions as the hereticks haue done in other matters From what spirit procedeth al this found you this in our Article If not all these blasphemous reproches must returne to you againe with shame You want a couert when you flie into this bush to hide you When you shall be better instructed of the holy Ghost and haue learned what prayer is you vvill not call spirituall prayers spirituall fantasies neither thrust your Apochripha prayers to be read in the church of God where only Gods word ought to be read But this being beside our Article in nothing disprouing it not iustifying your idolatrous worship vsed in your assemblies we leaue the further clearing of this to him to vvhome it more perticularly belongeth And we for euerie thing you haue as yet brought must remaine cleared of all the sclanders and reproches you haue cast out against vs your assemblies still charged and obstinatly guyltie of a popish erronious and idolatrous worship thrust vppon them according to our Article and you not a Minister but a defendor of this trumperie resisting the truth and blaspheming vs for defending the truth THE 2 fault is That all the prophane multitude without exception of anie person are admitted reteined into the bozome of the Church The most Churches in England want godly Pasoors and there all are admitted it may be he that admitteth is the worst in the companie But ther be manie greater smaler Congregations where the Pastor doth keepe back some for ignorance and some for spotted life vntil they ameÌd as I my âelf haue knowne ãâ¦ã repelled from the Sacrament in one stocke and not admitted at all But you will say by what right doth the ãâã this I say that the Book of common prayer doth expreslie command that all such as lyue vngodly shal not be admitted But then you will say they be admitted to come vnto prayers with the rest Not if they be excoÌmunicated iustly as sondrie are Againe this will hardly be reteined of all that know the truth that the prayer or worship of the faithfull is poluted if ther be prophane men in companie especially we that caÌnot remedie the matter There were but a few true worshippers frequented the Temple emong multitudes of prophane vngodly men But what can you aledge more thÌ the Anabaptists did at the first whie they seperated themselues would you haue priuate men reforme the Temple or not come there HERE you confesse that the most Churches in England want godly Pastors and that there all are admitted and that he that admitteth them is the worst of the companie Thus you make the most Churches in England in a verie bad estate and so far forth you affirme our Article But yet you know some Churches where the Pastor hath repelled for ignorance spotted life to the number of 20. or 30. from the Sacrament c. This verie rare thing being graunted you what insueth therof Doth this disproue that eueÌ there and in the best of your Churches the prophane multitudes are not receiued into reteined in the bozome bodie of your Churches Were there no more prophane âow yee but these 20. or 30. you speake of in Ye Parish or were not they elsewhere receiued to the Sacrament But to take a more direct course with you and to proue our Article at once Know you anie in those Parishes you speake of or in the Realme of England vnbaptised And is not Baptisme a SacrameÌt belonging to the church wherby all the faithful their âeede enter into yt Then all being baptised it followeth that all are receiued into the bodie of your Church Now being once receiued in they can no way be cast out but by excommunication And it is manifest that the Parson with al his Parish haue not the powre which Christ hath left vnto his Church to excommunicate anie offendor be he neuer so obstinate or notorious no nor to redresse anie enormitie that is laide vpon them by the times And thus the other part of our Article is confirmed That all are reteined in the bozome of your Church And now to your suspension or prohibition from the Sacrament You wil haue vs aske you by what right the Minister doth this In deed this would be knowne for if it be in the nature of excoÌmunication it were no small presumption in the Minister to arrogate such absolute authoritie to himself But all this your answere cleareth The Booke of coÌmon prayer you say doth command c. Here may not be let passe that euen your owne mouth confesseth that eueÌ the best of your Churches Ministers stand vnder obserue vphold this Idoll Whie is y e Bookâ of coÌmon prayer Christs new Testament that you must fetch your warâant directioÌ from that Idoll In deed yt is a fitt Portesse for such a Priest and the suspension you vaunt of a fitt toole for such workmen euen the instrument of that foolish Sheepheard If the iudgment of God were not vpon your right eie your right arme you might see how your Lordes the Bishopps dresse you and perceiue how this weapon they allow you wanteth both edge poinct yt is so rebuted by them that neuer a one in the Parish setteth a flie by yt Againe one word of M. CoÌmissaries mouth can heale the greatest wound you caÌ make with yt The next thing that you wil haue vs to say is That they be admitted to come to prayer with the rest For this you haue a cunning solution redie Not you say if they be iustly excoÌmânicat as sondrie are See how God ensnareth you in your owne words and how hard a bad cause is to defend though you make both our Questions your owne Answers as it pleaseth you First here is to be obserued That you subscribe not in secret but openly iustifie the Comissaries excoÌmunicatioÌ for other meanes haue your Sinagogs none the Parson Church-wardens Side-men Quest-men being sworne seruants and the whole Parish standing in subiectioÌ to his Antichristian Court. The is to be obserued what good Sheepherds you be that yield your sheepe to this rauening wolfe
âeare and together with him grow liue reigne stand and fall as the braÌches with the tree Now wee knowing the plant cannot easilye be deceiued in the grafts especiallie knowing them from their cradles nourished with the milke of superstition instructed in the schole of heathen vanitie brought vp in the Colledges of more then monkish idlenes and disorder exercised in vaine and curious artes whose diuinitie is by tradition and according to their progresse degrees therin commeÌded to the Ordinarie who making probation of them accordingly doth either initiate or trayne them in this idolatrons office or els giue them their full orders with his paper licence popish seale therat Thus are they either presented to a Benifice instituted inducted where they ringe their bells pay the first fruictes taxes proxes and are sworne to their canonicall obedience to his Scenes Courtes Synods c Or els as they terme them they are become Preachers either waged Chaplens mercenarie Curats or hireling teachers gaping for promotion Which being obteined they change remoue eâterchange according to their best aduantage In this maner being entred by intrusion they cannot but lyue by theft spoile and rapine as their popish tithes the goods of the poore and offrings of the prophane indifferently and gouerne by tyrannie and perfidie Tyrannie in exeâuting the popish Iniunctions euen the statutes of Omry Perfidie in betraijng all into the hands of their Lords the Bishops Thus fulfil they scriptures by which who so examineth their infinite transgressions in perticular can want no store of Argumentâ against this Ministrie our purpose being here rather to shew some theÌ to set downe all or to confute anie of their odious enormities Which are so grosse that as sone as they are but manifested by the light they are reproued And it could not be if the Lord had not layd a vaile ouer their hearts that where the scriptures are read these deformities could be hid tollerated or defended But in stead of an Argument to vs you turne your speach to the simple people and giue them counsell if they doubt of your Ministerie to supend their iudgments and to inquire if ther be anie Churches of God vnder heauen and what they do iudge of the Ministerie and Church of England c. Is this the best counsell you can giue them vse you thus to appeaze vnquiet coÌsciences and to resolue their doubtes With what conscience can they which remaine doubtfull of the truth and lawfulnes of your ministerie frequent your prayers and preaching in the meane time vntil they may send ouer sea and be resolued from thence You know that what is not of faith is sinne But with what conscience can you vse poore soules thus that inquire the truth at your mouth to send them ouer sea you wot not whether to be resolued of your Ministerie Churches Is your Church built vpon the words of men or vpon the worde of God Is this to proue your Church Ministerie by the word of God Or to vse the old worne Arguments of your mother Church of Rome who was wont to defend her self by vniuersalitie consent What if all the Churches learned meÌ in the world should say you are a Church which wee must tel you by the way they all neuer did neither caanie which knoweth the word of God and your estate aright but if they should could they or all the world iustifie that God condempneth Should not a people inquire at their God from the liuing to the dead Remember yee not that it is written To the lawâ the testimonies if they speake not it is because there is no light in them But yee are gone out of the way yee haue caused manie to fall by the Lawe yee haue broken the Couenant of Leâie saith the Lord of hostes therfore haue I made you also to be despised and vile before all the people because you kept not my Wayes but haue bene partiall in the Lawe Yea the iudgments of God are alredie fallen vpon you you all as he speaketh by his Propheâ being couered with a spirit of slumber euen strickeÌ with the blindnes of Elimas groping the way in the noone light because you haue peruerted the straight waies of the Lord and being thus miserable and blinde out of the way not only perceiue it not but loue darknes more then light refusing the light when yt is brought you yea despising yt because of the fewenes and basenes of them that bring yt you And in this Pharisaicall pride procede after your accustomed maner of blaspheming terming vs fewe vncharitable Anabaptists Donatists c. Thus fulfill you the measure of your forefathers thus dealt they with all Gods faithfull seruants that were sent vnto them yea euen with CHRIST himself refusing him for his simplicitie reputing him emong thieues deceiuers c We looke for no better vsage at your hands the seruant is neither greater nor better then his Maister if they haue done thus to the greene tree what shall not you doo to the drie Yet so far are we from all danger or harme by theis curses that God turneth them forthwith vnto vs as a blessing and to a comfortable assurance both of the fellowship of the faith and of the suffrings of CHRIST Blessed are you when men reuile you and say all maner of euil against you for my names sake c. Againe through the mercies of our God all the iniâries you can offer vnto vs cannot ouercome our charitie or breake our patience In the one we possesse our soules in the other we will not cease to praie for you euen as for our selues and be redie to doo you anie good we can Now to those poore soules whome you like miserable phisitians thus cure we giue this aduise yet not we but the Load That they beware of Wolues in sheepes clothing That thei âollow not blind guides too far That thei marke diligentlie and auoide such as transgresse and abide not in the doctrine of CHRIST not walke after the rule of the Gospel That thei turne away from such as make a shew of godlines but denie the power and practize therof deceiuing with faire wordes the hearts of the simple talking of CHRIST but denijng him in deedes Further we send them not to mans worde nor ouer sea but to Gods worde which is neere them euen in their mouthes and in their hearts Let them therby trie the spirits before thei belieue them Let them therby measure their Temple their Altar and their Worshippers and especiallie their owne hearts that thei may be wise to that which is good and simple concerning euil If the latter part of your answere had bene put in the beginning to haue ãâã downe what maketh a true Minister of Christ you approued your Ministrie accordinglie we had suffered lesse iniurie and you lesse blame NotwithstaÌding because it is neuer to late to repeÌt if this your offer be according to your heart we most
whither the Fig-tree put forth and the Vine florish bud her small grapes Then will he prepare and make al things in a readines for that great solemne day of the consummation of his mariage The Lord grant we may likwise prepare be in redines trimmed prepared that we may meete him with ioye to our euerlasting comfort Amen And the Lord shorten that day and hasten his comming Amen Euen so come Lord IESVS come quicklie Amen So be it A PLAINE REFVTATION OF Mr. Giffard his reprochful Booke intituled a short treatise against the Donatistes of Englande c. YOV were before shewed that we iudged none otherwise no furder theÌ th' expresse worde of God teacheth vs to iudge of you That is to knowe the tree by the fruicte and the fruicte by Gods worde You were there shewed That we iudged not of Gods secret election which he hath in al places amongst all sortes of men but of the apparant odious sinnes of your Congregations from which whilest you wil not be purged we may haue no spiritual fellowship or communion with you in this estate We shewed you that notwithstanding all your wickedâes we neuer doubted but the foundatioÌ of God stood firme the Lord hauing manie thowsandes of his elect amongst you knowen to himself though not apparant to to our eies whom he in his good time will call more neare vnto him And therfore we with extreame longing loue towardes you sought desired your conuertion that we might see that seale of Gods grace vpon your foreheades wherwith all that name the name of Christ are sealed vzt To depart from iniquitie To this end we did and stil doe reproue in the name of our Lord IESVS CHRIST these heinous transgressions in your publique assemblies lying in your miserable Prisons the Lordes witnesses against the same To this end we exhort al meÌ by al meanes and admonished you of your present euil estate as also blamed you for your former vngodlie false âurmises collectioÌs chardges wresting deprauing our wordes contrarie to al sense equitie and conscience We hoped that this thus far forth had sufficed especiallie seing you rested in silence more then two yeares without anie replie or contradiction Vntil now at length vpoÌ your submissioÌ made and consultatioÌ had with your Ordinarie you disclosed this Cocaârice egge which you had so long sit vpon and all to sprinckled vs with the viperous poyson therof Terming vs at the first dash Donatists Brownists Anabastites Hereticks Schismaticks with infinit reprochfull horrible adiectiues ioyned to the same which you haue aboundantly drawen out of the euil treasurie of your owne wicked heart without cause giuen by vs or shewed by you Continuing stil and more more abounding in the gall of bitternes still chardging vs with intollerable pride presumption intrusion into Gods iudgement feate in falselie chardging accusing condemning your Christian assemblies that professe the Gospel c notwitstanding al we haue said to cleare our selues of those crimes and to proue in perticular the thinges we chardged you with the truth wherof remaineth now to be skanned In which blasphemous vayne of wryting you but fulfil the measure of your sinne and those prophecies you were foretold of They shall drincke be moued be madd c. They shal gnawe their tongues for grief and blaspheme the God of Heauen for their paines for their soares and not repent of their worckes FIRST then to this worde Principal wherat you so stomble and from which you draw such heretical conclusions We giue you to vnderstand that we vsed yt onely to signifie and expresse vnto you the fowre cheif heades froÌ whence flowe and whether may be reduced all these seueral infinite enormities abuses which abouÌde in your church As to the nature qualitie of these 4. how far they extend let the word of God iudge Yea let anie by the same worde iudge 1. Whether such assemblies as were neuer dulie gathâred vnto CHRIST but all the prophane and open wicked of the land receaued by constrainte into the bodie of your Church as members of the same immediatlie from opeÌ idolatrie and apostasie without the preaching of the Gospel going before to call them to the faith or anie voluntarie profession made by themselues in perticular of their owne faith whether such Congregations as these may in this confusion be held esteamed the true rightly planted Churches of CHRIST 2. Also let anie by the worde of God iudge whether those Congregations which haue not that ministerie of the Gospel that CHRIST hath in his Testament instituted to his Church but haue retaine an other strange and Antichristian ministerie euen that the Pope vsed left in the Land may be held the true and rightly planted Churches of CHRIST 3. Moreouer let anie iudge whether those Congregations which haue not those orders and gouernement which our Sauiour CHRIST hath ordained and commaunded vnto his Church vnto the worldes end but reiecting that haue retaine an other strange Antichristian gouernment euen that Antichristian Hierarchie the Pope vsed and left in the Land may be held the true rightly established Churches of Christ. 4. Finallie let anie in whom is anie sparke of light iudge Whether those Congregations that retaine vse an other Leitourgie that is an other forme of publique administration and worship then Christs Testament especiallie such a patched erroneous idolatrouse blasphemouse thing as theirs is and will not be reformed or withdrawen from the same may be esteamed the true and rightly established Churches of Christ such as Christes faithful seruantes may haue communion fellowship with in their administration of prayers and Sacramenâs But now where all these faultes concur and haue not onelie obstinacie but tyrannie and persecution ioyned to the same who can doubt of the matter Whether also your Churches can remaine in these transgressions or you maintaine the same and not depart from the groundes and principles of Christian religion and faith which you boast to keepe let anie which is anie thinge exercised in the worde of God iudge And thus by these few wordes are not onelie your 3. ineuitable dangers into one of which you would needes shoue vs but eueÌ your whole blasphemous Booke auoyded at once For whie should we now ether maintaine this heresie 1. That where the true faith is ther can breake forth no great faultes errors and abuses Or this absurde maner of speache 2. That all errors deformities in Religion be heresies blasphemies and abhominations Or ells confesse 3. That with intollerable pride presumption and intrusion into Gods iudgment seate we haue taken vpon vs to iudge and condemne whole assemblies which professe the faith of CHRIST sincearelie in all fundamentall poinctes For holding that yt caÌnot be held the true church of CHRIST rightlie planted and established where the people were receaued into the bodie of the Church before they were dulie caled vnto
the faith or had made profession therof where they haue not the true ministrie of CHRIST but a strange antichristian ministrie imposed vpon them vvhere they haue not the gouernement of CHRIST but of Antichrist ouer them where their administration worship is not after the Gospel of CHRIST but after their popish idolatrous Leitourgie Al this may safely be defended without falling into anie such inconvenience as M r. Giffard threatneth AS to the heresie he speaketh of we doubt not nether euer thought but the best Church that consisteth of mortall men may fall ether of negligence or of ignorance into greiuous offences and dangerous errors Yea we doubt not but that some famous Churches Christians may fall into such errors as he termeth fundamentall the holding wherof should vtterly subuert the faith As in the Church of Corinth Galatia Asia there where that denied the resurrectioÌ That reuiued the Ceremonial âawes That held the doctrines of Balaam and Nicholas But this we hold withal that no true Church or Christian will maintaine anie sinne or error wheÌ yt is euidentlie shewed coÌvinced vnto them by the worde of God much lesse persecute such as reproue admonished them as you doe Or if they doe whilest they remaine in that estate they are not of vs to be held the true Churches of CHRIST TO your second chardge we answeare That we haue learned to put difference betwixt error heresie All good men as is said doo may erre but no good man wil defend or persist in his error when yt is shewed and conuinced vnto him Obstinacie ioyned vnto error after yt is dulie convinced maketh heresie Furder we say That anie error being obstinatly holden and taught after it is duelie convinced reproued vnto him maketh an hereticke and heresie in that partie or in that Congregation that so holdeth and teacheth it and doth separate from the faith communion of Christ. Wherfore we can but wonder at your ignorance who staÌd for a Teacher in your church and yet hold some errors obstinatlie held taught against the truth of God not to be heresies or at the least not to be fundamental though you see by expresse rule euerie hereticke after one and the second admonition to be shunned Yet say we not that though euerie error thus obstinatlie held be heresie and euerie transgressioÌ against the lawe be sinne that therfore all sinnes are equal or all errors of like indignitie The lawe and iudgments of God teach vs to put difference NEther is ther cause whie you should chardge vs or we confesse our selues guiltie of pride presumption intrusion into Godes iudgment seat for condemning those assemblies which the whole worde of God condemneth in all their doings Greater is your pride presumption c that in this maner condemne and blaspheme the truth and seruantes of God for reprouing your sinnes that thus plead for and coulor these filthie abhominations of your Church which are most odious to euerie good conscience But this knowe for certaine howsoeuer the Shipmasters Maryners and Marchantmen of these wares howle and crye out howsoeuer the false Prophet labour to gilde and adorne the false Church with the iewells ornamentes and titles that belong to the true Church how much soeuer the Harlot doe glorifie her self and say in her heart that she sitteth as a Queene and is no widowe and shall see no sorrowe Yet shal her plagues come in one daye death and sorrowe and famine and she shalbe burnt with fire because the God that condemneth her is a strong Lorde IN that you chardge vs with the breach of the rule Math. 18. vnto you this still proceedeth of your former vayne conceipt arrogating vnto your Churches such names titles prerogatiues duties as belong and are only giuen to the true Churches of CHRIST Not being able noâ endeuouring to approue your Churches by the Testament of Christ although you were often required and vrged by vs so to doe wherby all contention should soone haue ceased you beene cleared iustified we iustlie conuict and chardged In the meane while we affirme vnto you That these golden rules onlie belong vnto the true Churâh of CHRIST and that the Court without the Temple vvhich is giuen to the Gentiles is to be cast out and not to be measured The Cannons of the POPE which your Church imbraceth more fitly agree vnto you then the rules of Christs Gospel which your Church reiecteth and blasphemeth But that we maie the sooner see our fault shew vs we pray you how we might execute this rule vnto you how we might tel yt to your Church how we might be heard and haue redresse For if by your Church you meane the ConvocatioÌ house you see how they haue often openly reiected this sute If you meane by your Church the Bishops whom you cal the cheif gouernours of your Church you see they blaspheme this truth caling the order of Christs gouernmeÌt intollerable daÌgerous to the subuertion of Prince state they hate persecute imprison al that speake for or seek the same But if nowe you meane by Churches your Parish Churches alas you see they want power they can mend nothing be yt neuer so heinous or hereticall they must receaue what their Lordes the Bisshops impose and endure til they redresse How then to whom or to what end would you haue vs complaine vnto your Church in this estate Or with what equitie and conscience can you thus reuile and coÌdemne vs for breaking Christs order towardes your Church when you see your Church wil not be subiect vnto Christes order but persecuteth vs and al such as reproue their faultes and seek to doo Christes will because their worckes are euil and wil not endure the light when they are neuer so litle examined therbye As shal furder appeare but by a cursorie touching of these principal transgressions following THE FIRST PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION VVHERVVITH YOVR CHVRCHES ARE CHARDGED IS THAT they worship GOD after a false maner Their worship being made of the invention of man euen of that man of sinne erroneous and imposed vpon them We leaue your first answeare vnto this Transgression and our replie vpon your said answeare to be pervsed and compared by the indifferent Reader and now addresse our selues vnto this your second defence FIrst to make our aâcusatioÌ his answere more cleare M r. GIF traÌslateth our PropositioÌ into a Sylogisme thus VVhatsoeuer assemblies worship the true GOD after a false maner their vvorship being made of the inveÌtion of maÌ euen of the maÌ of sinne c the same are not the true Churches of GOD. But th' assemblies as they generallie staÌd in England doe vvorship the true GOD after a false maner their vvorship being made of the inventioÌ of man c Therfore the assemblies of EnglaÌd be not the true Churches of GOD. We finde M r. Giffard so ful of legier du main that we had neede looke narrowlie
to his fingers lest by his sophistrie diepe schole learning he beguile vs as the Serpent by his craftines deceaued Euah and turne vs not onlie from the ture state of our controuersie but from the simplicitie that in CHRIST M. Giffard as yt should seeme finding these Propositions as they were deliuered him al to hard and heauie for him hath sought to lighten his burden by leauing out such matter words as pressed him most sore and then would runne away with the rest as you see The words he hath left out ought to haue ioyned to euerie Transgression are these willfully obstinate as appeareth in the verie next words immediatly going before these 4. Propositions Furder in repeating vrdging the Transgression he hath purposely left out these wordes and imposed vpon them and in their places hath set c. which serueth not the tourne half so wel These words we can at no haÌd spare him and therfore must entreate him to add them to both his first and second Proposition which if he doe he shall then finde the fearful coÌclusion to followe faster then he with al his logique caÌ auoide For if they remaine obstinate and incorrigible yea incurable in their sinnes disobedient to the voyce of CHRIST skorning his reprof despising his grace refusing to repent hauing nether wil nor power to amend be their sinne as smale in their owne eies as they can imagine as litle as by their learned distinctions of Fundamental c. they can anie way make it yet it being a transgression of Gods most holie lawe bringeth death and being holden after this manner abouesaide bringeth euerlasting death and doth in this estate separate them from the loue fauour and mercie of God so far as we can iudge Ther can be no remission without repentance nether can anie be said to repent whilest they obstinatlie persist in wilful traÌsgression nor the Lord in that estate to accept anie offring at their hands be their offrings otherwise neuer so perfect and according to the lawe as the scriptures plentifullie witnesse So then if M. Giffard had taken the matter with him he should not thus haue altred the whole state of our PropositioÌ in steade of clearing it nether should haue had anie cause thus to chardge yt with heresie after his accustomed maner or to haue produced his scholastical or as he vseth it we might more rightlie saye papistical distinctions of fundamental errors and transgressioÌs Wherbie what ells should he inferr or doth he labour to proue if not That some errors sinns are as the Papistes saye mortal others not deadlie Or ells that which is more grosse That some error or transgression might be built vpon the foundation Because some errors and sinnes are of higher nature and offence then other or because that the best men and Churches may fal into greiuous errors and sinnes which as we neuer denied so we stil to the stopping of our aduersaries vngodlie mouthes affirme Yet hence it followeth not that because the best men and Churches that hold the foundation may erre and sinne therfore anie error or sinne is of the foundation or is not a transgression from the foundation The writteÌ worde of God deliuered by the Prophets and Apostels is the foundation CHRIST IESVS himself being the cheif corner stone Euerie part of the scripture is a like true inspired of God giuen to our direction and instruction in all thinges No error or transgression can be ioyned vnto or built vpoÌ this foundation no more then light darkenes can be mingled The least departure from Godes worde is an error the least transgression of Gods lawe is a sinne the rewarde of the least error or sinne is eternal death if the mercy of God and merites of CHRIST come not betwixt which mercy and merites belong not vnto the impenitent and obstinate Therfore they that obstinatlie hold anie error or transgression and wil not by repentance be purged from the same lose CHRIST and so hold not the foundation Now then seing Mr. Giffard hath a special phantasie to drawe this Transgression more then anie of the .3 Prinsipal Transgressions following into forme of argument because in his bad conscience he did foresee they would presse too sore let the first PropositioÌ be draweÌ into forme of Argument thus Whatsoeuer assemblies worship GOD administer according to an idolatrous Leitourgie imposed vpon theÌ and continue wilfullie obstinate in the said sinnes are not in that estate to be esteamed or coÌmunicated with as the true Churches of God But your publique assemblies in EnglaÌd doo worship God and administer according to such an idolatrous Leitourgie imposed vpon them and continue wilfullie obstinate in the saide sinnes Therfore the publique assemblies of England are not in this estate to be held or coÌmunicated with as the true Churches of God BVt let vs now retorne againe vnto that Argument which you haue taken such paynes to drawe and to confute in our names The second or minor PropositioÌ therof you denie vzt That the Church of England doth worship God after a false maner their worship âeing made of affirming your worship to be the embracing of the holie Bible and by the doctrine therof c. Wel let the holie Bible be iudge betwixt vs in al our controuersies and let your writing shewe how wel you haue approued your worship in those perticular pointes which were recited reproued vnto you But in our iudgmeÌt you flee from this issue before you beginne in that you make so lardge an exception of imperfections waÌtes spots blemishes faultes which destroy not the worship of God otherwise you saye your Church doth worship God aright without heresie blasphemie or idolatrie Nowe surelie this is the odd onlie exception that euer we heard of Whie if al imperfections waÌtes spots blemishes faultes were taken away we durst ioyne in the rest of your worship to you or the Pope either The rest that remaineth must then needes be free and pure from heresie blasphemie or idolatrie It were a wonderful apostasie or heresie where were no truth especially when al corruption should be purged away But if you meane that these faultes thus reproued by vs and holden by you doe not corrupt Gods worship amongst you for the trial of this let the nature and qualitye of them be dulie examined by the word of God and we doubt not but a litle of such leauen shalbe fownd to make sowre the whole lumpe Yea that these spots and bleamishes you speake of being loked in that pure glasse wil appeare the olde runing issues incurable botches of Egipt which they haue deriued from their mother of Rome Euen of those malignant vlcers that are founde vpon the men which haue the marcke of the Beast and vpon them which worship his image for anie defence that you haue or can make for them YEt vnto the 4. apparant reasons
in our general positioÌ of this transgression to proue your worship false and idolatrous your peremptorie answere is That they but make apparaÌt our vanitie and Anabaptistical error Our vanitie in that the 3. first 1. of the invention of man 2. of that man of sinne 3. erroneous are al but one Our Anabaptistical error is in the 4. in these wordes imposed wherin we chalendge such a freedome to the Church as that nothing may be imposed vpon the flockes that the Church-gouernours shal decree by the worde The 3. first of these reasons whereby his worship was proued to be idolatrous he quietlie suffring to passe and carry their conclusion laboureth to proue al but one Because saith he whatsoeuer maÌ inventeth in the worship of GOD is erroneous And whatsoeuer is erroneous therin was invented by man For al false worship is mans invention whether it be the invention of the man of sinne or anie other it is al one before God vvho respecteth not persons but the vvickednes of the sinne Wel howsoeuer we might insist and shew difference betweene that maÌ of sinne that Antichrist and others that haue not such cursed marckes vpon them howsoeuer also we might shew differences betwixt the deuises of other more godlie men which deuises peraduenture in themselues conteine no errors vntil they be abused set vp enioyned and read in the church c and the Popes Portesse from which execrable plaÌt al these idolatrous graftes are fetched Yet wil we not stand vpon lighter matters with you contending whether the reasons may be said three or one It sufficeth vs and we content our selues to haue proued obteined That the worship of your Church is erroneous yt being made of the invention of man And your self hath confessed That vvhatsoeuer man inventeth in the vvorship of God is erroneous Nowe we may furder conclude from the second Commandment That whatsoeuer worship is deuised by man and whatsoeuer deuise of man is put into the worship of God is idolatrie But a great part if not the whole worship of your Church is deuised by man euen by the man ãâã c. Therfore the worship of your Church is idolatrie Let yââr Seruice-booke proue our âiâor Proposition or your answers to the perticulars disproue it And we in the meane time will procede vnto your answere vnto the .4 part of our Proposition imposed vpon them Wherin you chardge vs with this Anabaptisticall error That we should chalendg such a freedome as nothing might be imposed vpon the Church which the Church gouernours should decree by the worde It should seeme certeinly you knowe not what truth or error meaneth Or ells are so possessed with malice as you make no conscieÌce what truth you cal heresie or heresie you cal truth as appeareth by your vniust chardging of vs and your vngodlie defending al the abhominations of the tymes Who but you could drawe this hereticall collection from our wordes we in the same sentence and in the verie next worde immediatlie going before hauing protested your worship to be erroneous How maie it followe that because we denie errors to be imposed vpon the Church Therfore we denie that such thinges as the Elders shal determine of by y e worde of God may be imposed vpoÌ the Church Whie what the Elders decree by the worde of God cannot be said to be the invention or the commandement of man but of God by whose direction they but pronounce and performe the will of God But no error can be said to be of the worde of God and euerie invention of man by your owne confession is erroneous Therfore we may stil againe here conclude that seing the worship of your church of England is made of the invention of man euen of the man of sinne erroneous and imposed vpoÌ them yt is false idolatrous and such as no true Elders may impose or the true Church of Christ receaue Furder we say that no true Elders of the Church nor y e whole Church yt self may decree or impose anie thing by way of lawe which Christ hath not decreed imposed in his worde And if you hold otherwise as your popish phrases Decree impose vpon the flockes seeme to import then we affirme that you both hold a Papistical Anabaptistical error and vtterlie not onlie corrupt the worship gouernment of Christ but bring in a new worship gouernment by bringing in setting vp your owne decrees deuises as the Papistes Anabaptistes doe NOw coÌmeth their Leitourgie or Seruice-Booke which coÌtaineth the publique worship administratioÌ of their Church to be examined by the word of God The defence wherof Mr. GIFFARD though he be a sworne Priest after vnto the orders therof yet he verie loathlie and doubtfullie vndertaketh at the first entrance as one that carieth a witnesse and a iudge that could tell an other tale in his owne conscience He confesseth that as no mans workes are perâect so there are manie and great faultes in this Booke though as yt should seeme none of those perticulars which we recited vnto him onlie the baptisme by weomen excepted seing the laboureth to defend all the rest But we which for some errors and spots hould it to be an idolatrous booke and the worship therof idolatrie fal into that foule and detestable heresie of perfectioÌ And in that we affirme yt to be a pregnant Idoll ful of errours blasphemies and abhominations vve doe falslie accuse and impudentlie sclander These great wordes nether convince vs nor cleare you let them therfore remaine vpon your accompt The truth of our chardges and the qualitie of your transgressions shall by and by appeare by the discussing the perticulars And for all your greate threates of heresie we still for the faultes we haue alleadged though there were no more as by your owne confession ther are both manie more and greater dare affirme your worship to be false idolatrous and abhominable The vvorde of God caleth him an heretick that obstinatelie holdeth anie one error after due conviction though be hold much truth besides There is no heretick that doth not hold some yea much truth The word of God pronounceth them idolatours that obstinately contynue in anie idolatrous and false worship though they doe manie other things according to the rules of the worde ells were not the Papistes to be iudged Idolatours or Heretickes Shall all they now that iudge according to the worde of God be guiltie of that detestable heresie of perfection What is this but to accuse God of heresie whose iudgments these are Because we cannot be perfect here therfore we ought not to contend towards perfection by leauing that which is euill as yt is shewed vnto vs and endeuouring to do that which is good Might not the Masse-booke and the most vile heresies be thus defended and iustified Because they are not perfect therfore they not euill Because they cannot be perfect therfore they will leaue none euil This is Mr.
GIFFARDS best diuinitie he hath to defend the worship of his Church But let vs nowe come to the perticular defaults in their worship by vs obiected and by him defended Mr. GIFFARD being demanded vvhere he founde in the new TestameÌt the Romish Fastes of his Church As their Embers Sainctes Eaues and Lent first confesseth that in the whole Bible he can find no vvarrant for anie Romish fastes But afterwardes lest he should be vnlike himself sayth that vve iniuriouslie sclander and belye their Church in matching them vvith the blasphemouse Synagogue of ROME Seing they place not in abstinence from meates ether the vvorship of God remission of sinnes nor merite Seing they condemne the doctrine of Deuils c. Whie should we by his rayling and subtile cauils be withdraweÌ from our present question which because he dare not answere and cannot approue his Embers Sainctes Eaues and Lent Fastes by scripture he seeketh to turne away and to cauile about other doctrines as the putting holines merit c in the abstineÌce and the restraint of meates vvherwith he was not chardged by vs yet wherof happelie if he were narrowlie sought and followed he could not so wel cleare his Church as he supposeth We onlie made question of thinges done and of the present practise of their Church Namelie how he could approue their Embers Sainctes Eaues and Lents which vve caled Romish fastes by the worde of God At which wordes he picketh a quarrle that he might not be vrged to proue his Embers Sainctes Eaues Lenâ fastes by the Scripture But let him cauil as much as he list at this worde Romish Whersoeuer and whensoeuer they were invented yt is certaine they were brought into and left in the Church by the POPE and are stil vsed though not altogether after so idolatrous a maner at the same holie tides as they were and are in the Romish Church and therfore are still to be caled vpon his name what Prince soeuer after commaund them or vvhat Church soeuer vse them And euill prouide they for their Princes honor that make her the author of such abhominable idolatrous stuffe as these Romish fastes your Embers Sainctes Eaues Lents are which he can no way colour or excuse by anie politicke lawes or transfer the blame from their Church therbie No politick lawes can make that lawfull which the word of God condemneth No politick lawes can excuse the Church from breaking the Commandements of God Nether may these fastes be esteemed ciuill actions because the Princes lawe commandeth them For so might all their vvorship of God be held ciuill actions because the Princes lawes in like maner commandeth them But these fastes are commanded and solemnly proclaimed in their Church and that by the Priest as he is directed by his Rubrick orderly as they arise in their Calendare The people are sommoned to the Sinagogue vnto publique prayer al commanded to fast c shall we call this a ciuile action Nay sure yt must be as much and as well ecclesiasticall as anie other part of the vvorship and administration of your Church Well and besides that you haue receaued and deriued these fastes from the Church of ROME let your special Collects vpon your Sainctes Eaues your bitter commination and special communion vpon your Ash wednesday with your Epistle out of Ioel 2. 12. Tourne you vnto me with all your heartes vvith fasting vveeping and mourning c your Gospell out of Matthew 6. 16. VVhen you fast be not sad as the Hipocrites c Likewise your Collect and Gospell vpon the first Sundaye of your Lent making mention of CHRISTS 40. dayes fast in the wildernes desiring that your 40. dayes fast may subdue the flesh c. Let this your apish or rather popish counterfeighting Let your special communions in your Passion weeke your Maundy Thurs-daye your Good friday c shewe how popishlie you keepe these your fastes Furder let your generall inhibition of flesh and of mariage at these Pope-holie tides and your Bisshops speciall dispensation for both by their licences for money shew how popishlie your Church of England keepeth these idolatrous execrable fastes and whether herein your Church maintayneth not the doctrines of Deuills To conclude let anie man by the Testament of CHRIST iudge whether these annuarie prescribed fastes by waye of lawe vnto all Congregations from yeare to yeare at set tymes and ceasons without anie present occasion so vrging be anie thing like those holie Christian fastes which the primatiue Churches vsed ether according to their general or perticular occasions NExt ensue your idoll feastes your Al-Hallowes Candlemas seueral Ladie daies Sainctes daies and dedicating your Churches vnto Sainctes Here you say we thunder out terror as if the Church of England did worship Idolles and celebrate feastes in the honor of false Gods and yet all is but a starck lye and a wicked sclaunder Here your euill conscience fearing the blowe before yt come can prouide no warde but your accustomed rayling which is the way to make it more heauie soare If you had according to our requestes approued your feastes holie dayes of your Church c by the Testament of Christ vve had yeilded thervnto or howsoeuer you had therby beene freed from these feares iudgmeÌts that pursue your euill conscience Then had you not vpon this occasion needed or vsed these vayne protestations how you hold but one only God and one Mediator betweene God man the man Iesus Christ That God onely is to be worshipped through the mediation of Christ That Sainctes are not to be worshipped no dayes to be celebrated in their honor nor Churches dedicated vnto them How bitterlie then do you sclaÌder That you keep no such Feastes dedicate Eaues Daies and Churches in their name you caÌ with no shame denie for the present practize of your church through euerie moneth in y e yeare sheweth this true Onely nowe yt remayneth in question whether these Feastes c be consonant to Christes Testament or idolatrous And you being requested ought to haue prooued this keeping these Feastes these holie Cessations by way of lawe this dedicating Eaues Dayes and Churches in Sainctes names by the euident testimonie of Gods word before you had thus reuiled vs. But surelie as you are more theÌ loath to be drawen to the triall proofe of this stuffe so take we no delight to rake in this most noysome dounge of your solemne Feastes vaine worship which you as sweete odoures offer vp vnto God in the name mediation of his Sonne Christ Iesus What wil you answeare vnto God though you wil vouchsalf vs none answeare when he shall aske you who hath required these thinges at your handes What will you then pleade for your Iewish feastes of Eâster Pânticoste If you saye you keep them not after the maner of the Iewes yet can you not be said to keep them according to Christes Testament for there you haue no warrant for such feastes What
and is vsed in stead therof vntill Christes discipline may be restored againe vvhich you there say is much to be wished yt being nothing lesse then that which it standeth for by your owne confessions in the preample before your Comminations Yt remayneth then the instrument of those Idoll shepheardes to feede the sheep of distructioÌ with the curse of God being sealed vnto your whole Church by your owne mouthes All your Church being generallye founde and wilfullie remayning guiltie in som sinnes there condempned As these publique idolatries others and each one in sundrie perticulars as deceipt wronge whoredome c. We wil not here stand to discusse the follye Poperie of this solemne peice of your worship and administratioÌ Penance your Lent fast are grosse to euerie one in whom is anie light YOur Rogations you say are but limiting the boundes of euerie Parish to auoyde contention But we would then knowe of you how it became an act of your Church a part of your Pastors office to be doÌne by the Parson and the parrish Clarcke with the rest of the parishners certaine Psalmes the Letanie Collects being said ouer the Grasse Corne and Cattayle in place of the popish procession Yea there are of your Priestes that wil not faile to reade a Gospel when they come at a crosse way orderly This is somewhat more theÌ visiting the bowndes Nether euer thought we that such ciuile actions had beloÌged to the Church Ministrie Christ would not be made a diuider here on earth there are Ciuile iudgmeÌt seates appoincted therunto And howsoeuer this publique sollemne worship be commaunded by other iniunctions of your Church and not by your seruice-booke yet according to that booke is this solemne action performed PVrifications you say are aÌnexed to make vp our ryming figure For nether your Booke nor doctrine of your Church alloweth anie other purification then in the bloude of the Lambe c. nether yet did the Iewes from whom the Pope as yt should seeme deriued this worship hold anie other purificatioÌ theÌ in the bloude of that Lambe although they figured that bloude by sundrie rites ceremonies of which sort this maner of bringing weomeÌ to the Priest in the Church after child-birth and a certaine nomber of dayes expired was Yet seeing you wil at no hand be said to imitate the Iewes herein you must then take it from the Pope of necessitie for other auâthor you can finde none for yt nether anie president or warrant in the TestameÌt of Christ The woemans monethlie restraint and seperation from your Church her comming after that iust tyme wympeled vealed with her Gosips Neighbours following her her kneeling downe before and offring vnto the Priest The Priestes Churching praying ouer her blessing her from Sonne and Moone deliuering her in the end to her former vocation shewe somewhat besides giuing of thaÌkes But if yt should be admitted only a thanksgiuing We would then knowe of Mr. Giffard or his Ordinarie how this perticular ordinarie though miraculous matter more theÌ al other strange actes wonderful and extraordinarie deliuerances both by sea and by land manie and great benefites of the Lord both to men and woemen should be made a publique action of the Church an especial part of the publique worship and administration therof And what warrant they haue in Christes Testament for this But if they there haue none whie other perticular and priuate benefites may not aswel be brought into the Church also and be enioyned by lawe as this and then what end would there be of these deuises and what place to the publique ministrie of Gods worde in the Church Furder we would knowe of them whie these woemen should by lawe be constrained to defer their thanks-giuing vntil the moneth be expired Or if they haue giueÌ God thaÌkes before priuatly whie they should for his priuate peculiar benefite be compelled to giue thankes publiquely againe for the same or rather to hire the Priest to giue thanks for her againe Of these pointes touching this matter we would craue Mr. Giffards learned and direct answeare in his nextbooke NExt come your Tithes Offringes Mortuaries These you saye are but for maintenance of your Ministrie and not as a matter tyed of necessitie vnto a Priesthode as in the time of the lawe and if they were the error were not fundamental We neuer doubted but that they were the maintenance of your Ministrie but whether the Ministrie of Christ nowe vnder the Gospell may be so maintayned is the question We reade in the Testament that the Ministrie of the Gospel ought to be maintayned by the flockes vnto which they atteÌd and that by the free louing contribution of the faithful according to the Ministers necessitie the peoples habilitye from time to time We reade not in the Testament that this contribution ought to be imposed by waye of 1. lawe or 2. bargaine vpon the people As by paying tenthes thirdes 40. or 50. pownds a yeare We finde not in the TestameÌt that the Ministers of CHRIST ought to sel their administration as the Sacraments c. Nowe let the Tithes Offrings set vvages of your Ministrie we meane the inferior common ministrie of Parsons Vickars roving Curates or hireling Preachers and not of the Lordlie sort which liue as Princes in Pallaces nor of your Collegiate Priests in their dennes be examined by these rules and tryed whether they haue anie foundation in the worde of God or no. As to their accursed couetousnes odious port-sale not onlie of their owne tougues but of that Gospel ministration which they pretend of your Sacraments Baptisme Supper Chârching Marrijng Burijng c. and that to the most prophane and vngodlie for their tithes offrings wage c Mr. Giffard shal neuer be able to hide from God or excuse before men It would require a lardge discourse to set downe how these their tithes accord in euerie perticular vnto the Leuitical decimations And how dangerous nowe it were to reviue and vnpossible to ioyne these lawes vnto CHRISTES Ministrie and Gospel If that priesthode be remoued there must be of necessitie a removing of the lawe They that reviue anie part of the Ceremonial lawe are bownde to the whole lawe and abolished from CHRIST Let Mr. Giffard then looke whether this error be fundamental as he caleth yt being obstinatelie held The Princes commandement wil no more change the nature of this lawe then the commandement of Ezekia and other godlie Kings did before tyme For so might al the lawes of God which Princes should coÌmande be transferred from God to men If it be said they vse these Tithes c otherwise so also might the Galatians and Corinthians haue said of such Seremonies as they would haue ioyned to the Gospel NOwe are we to take a viewe of your maner of visiting the sicke housâling them with the Sacrament Your Absolution Dirges and
funeral Sermons ouer for the deade You confesse a maner of visiting the sicke prescribed but you demande of vs where we haue seene it practized by or vrged at their handes which are able and diligent Pastors by these that haue the gouernment of your Church Wee answeare that it sufficeth to be commanded and prescribed by your seruice-booke vnto all your Ministers and Churches to the diligent obseruation wherof all ful Priestes are sworne Furder your Church-Wardens Sidemen are sworne to present all defaultes therin at the Arch-Deacons or CoÌmissaries Courtes So that no marueyle though this booke be founde in the handes of the most diligent able Priestes reading yt ouer weomeÌ at their Churching ouer the maried ouer the sicke ouer y e deade and where not And for Mr. Giffards satisfying we giue him to weite that as learned Priestes as he haue vsed this booke to the visitation of the sicke And nowe we would knowe of him whie these able Priestes should haue more libertie to pray by the the direction of the spirit for and with the sick according to their present estate theÌ they are allowed by those that haâe the gouernment of your Church in the publique praiers of the whole Church according to the present estate therof To conclude we would knowe of him by what warrant in Gods worde the Church can prescribe enioyne such a forme of visiting c. As to their Absolution which Mr. Giffard so slilye would passe ouer without speakinh anie worde therof Let the Reader vnderstand that nothing can be more popish or blasphemous then yt is where a sacrilegious Priest taketh vpon him by the authoritie committed vnto him to absolue the sicke from all his sinnes Hath anie mortal man power to forgiue sinnes Or is it not the office of God alone Hath the Priest power to forgiue al sinnes such as are not made vnto him What horrible blasphemie is this To him that hath power to forgiue all sinnes to him we may make our prayers and supplications him only may we worship Hath the greatest Minister of the Church any more power to retaine or loose the sinne of the least member then the said member hath to bind or loose his sinne Doth not this rule of our Sauiour aswel extend vnto him as to the least in the Church If thie brother sinne against thee rebuke him and if he repent forgiue him Hath not the Church power to reproue and cast out their Pastor if he so deserue Is not al this binding loosing donne by the worde of God and not by anie power or excellencye of man Hath not the worde of God the like power and effect against sinne in the mouth of the least of Gods seruants as in y e mouth of the greatest Let this Collect then wherbie the Priest in their Leitourgie by the power committed vnto him absolueth the sick of al his sinnes remaine one witnesse amongst manie other of their Poperie and vntil more come of most high blasphemie Mr. GIFFARD taketh verie heinouslie at our handes this phrase of housâing with the Sacrament terming yt a false packing in vs and goeth about to purge his Church therof by shewing how yt denieth al y e wicked blasphemous corrupt doctrines of the Papists touching the Lordes Supper And also denieth that a man is of necessitie to receaue yt at his death Thus euer with his impertinent matters he vvith-draweth and shrinketh from the present question We must therfore still call him backe to the poynte and demaund of him what warrant in CHRISTS Testament their Church hath to institute a priuate Communion or to administer the Supper of the Lord in anie other place theÌ where y e church is assembled This if he can doe then indeed we haue faulted in caling yt an Housel But if he can shewe no warrant for this priuate domestical Communion then we must still blame this action as popish superstitious and irregular what doctrines soeuer they hold of the Lordes Supper besides Againe though they exhort and perswade the sick person that this Sacrament is not then of necessitie Yet if he be so superstitious to require it the Priest then is bownde of necessitie to deliuer yt him though there be no more to receaue then they two And what is this but to nourish superstition or to make the Sacrament so deliuered of great value proffit vnto them Thus iugleth toyeth your Church with the holy things of God at her pleasure THe Papistes you say that invented the Purgatorie had also their blasphemous diriges prayers for the deade But we are more then impudent in lying to terme the prayers which you vse at burials such seing your Church denieth the Purgaâorie prayers for the dead c. We will not requite you with euil wordes but let the proofe of these matters declare who is a lyer and impudent We would therfore first knowe of you where you haue learned to make the burial of your deade an ecclesiasticall action part of the Pastors office and to make it an especial part of your worship if not of the POPE Then where you learned to burie in your Hallowed Churches and Church-yardes as though you had not fieldes and grounde to bury in with a special Dirige and leitourgie with praiers Singers Ringers Mourners Beades-meÌ c if not of the POPE It were too longe to shewe the originall and processe of this superstition with the great aduantage that coÌmeth to the Priestes therbie It were needles also to shewe howe this your Leitourgie Dirige and prayers are fetched and peiced out of the POPES Portesse It were curious to relate the watching preparing arraying crossing dressing the corps to the graue also the array of the Mourners with all the superstition of the Heraldes the attyre of the Priestes aud Clarckes with their tymes and place when and vvhere to receaue vvhen to rest when to singe to reade to praye when and with what wordes to cast on the first shouel of earth by the hand of the Priest the graue being made easte and west c. Onely this in general we say that all these deuises seing God no where commandeth them in his worde are vayne superstitious and fond as whereby Gods name is highly taken in vayne prophaned and abused yea his holy spirit most impiouslie blasphemed despighted For whilest the whole land is of their Church and they bury all that dye in their Church of their natural death after this maner with this Leitourgie but such as dye of any violent death how christianly soeuer they vouchsalf not thus to burye pronouncing in the Collect they vse whilest earth is casting on that God in his mercy hath taken to himself the Soule of that their deare Brother or Sister departed they therbie iustifie the most wicked gracelesse impenitent vvretches Atheistes blasphemers Idolarours Papists Anabaptists Heretickes Coniurers that dye in their sinnes as though such could haue anie benefite
by the death of CHRIST or the mercy of God belonged vnto such as dye in their sinnes impenitent except peraduenture the Priestes prayers nowe the holines of the grownd and this christen buryal c may helpe him thus openlâe contradicting th'expresse word of God and hardening all the rest of your prophane Atheists Idolators whore-masters blasphemers in their sinnes Likewise in an other Collect where they desire God that they with that their departed brother may haue a perfect consummation blisse both in bodie soule what do they but pray for the Soule of the deade seing they burye all with this Collect and some must needes dye apparantly wicked and impenitent Yea what doe they hereby but establish a Purgatory or some such meane place for in Hel there is no redemption Thus whither doth not man wander whilest he followeth his owne inventions and forsaketh the straight pathes of the Lorde AS to their venal funerall Sermons they haue as litle grownde or vvarrant in the Scriptures as their Dirige and funeral Collects haue Wel may they deriue them from the funeral Orations of the Heathen Orators but no president they haue of the godlie in anie age so to bury their deade We reade of no such matter at anie of the Patriarches Prophets or godlie Kinges burial No nor at the burial of our Sauiour CHRIST of the Martyre Stephen of the Apostle Iames or anie of the faithful in those tymes yet were there as godlie religious learned and able men to doe yt then aliue remayning as they that thinck the best of themselues nowe if the holy Ghost had seene it so needful NExt fellowe your corrupt maner of administring the Sacraments the Font the Crosse in baptisme your Gossips and blasphemous Collects vsed to this Sacrament your Baptisme by weomen Bishoping with other heretical Collects of this booke when we shew you say whie the Fonte is an abhomination you shal knowe what to say How idolatrously the Font was inveÌted brought into y e church hallowed the POPE is euident to all men Whether they fetched this from the Iewes Lauar Sea or Base we will not here dispute Sufficeth it vs that yt ys an idolatrous popish enchauÌted hallowed relique wherin they put kept their enchaunted hallowed water and vsed yt to manie execrable idolatries Therfore yt is an abhominatioÌ to the Lord a detestable Idoll that ought to be vtterly abolished by the lawe of God and ought not to be vsed in his Church and worship Furder seing yt nourisheth the Papists the weake and ignorant in their fore-conceaued superstitioÌ and is an offence vnto the godly if yt were a thing in libertie yet ought is not to be thus vsed much lesse thus enioyned retayned by vertue of lawe vpon all Congregations And seing in the best imagination of yt it is not an instrument of anie more necessitie or vse vâto this Sacrament then anie other cleane and decent vessel seing also our Sauiour CHRIST hath not separated anie vessel or water to this vse We cannot see how a fewe men may be thus bold to command this vessel vpon all Churches by waye of lawe and to forbid all other vnto this vse For what is this but to restraine that which God hath left in libertie to coÌtrole God and to make newe lawes for his Church And whie might they not by the same vsurped power bring in what vnnecessarie Ceremonies they list eueÌ al their fore-Fathers y e Iewes Popes infinite traditions aswel as these popish deuises Iewish ordinances aboue-said aswel as these popish idolatrous reliques of Fonte Bells Organs Musick Surplices Coapes Vestimentes Habites Hoodes Cappes Tippetts Tires c. BVt if these least litle thinges which they call matters indifferent wherein al men ought to obey proue so heynous in Gods eyes so pernitious to the whole Church what shal we thinck of their Simbolical Ceremonies tryflings iocolings that they haue added to their Sacracraments As vnto their Baptisme a Dialogue betwixt the Priest the Clarcke the God-fathers God-mothers and the Infant the signe of the Crosse the sanctifying or making holie their water c. Their fowre sortes of Baptismes Namely 1. Their publique Baptisme by the Priest c. 2. Their hastie Baptisme by weomen 3. Their Baptisme by supposition N. if thou be not baptised I baptize thee c. 4. And their Lorde the Bishop his Baptisme or Confirmation of CHRISTS baptisme Likewise in their Sacrament of the Supper their friuolous Leitourgie stinting the Priest when and how to stand at the North end of the Table what and when to saye and praye when to kneele when to tourne when to glory God c. Also the vayne Dialogue betwixt the Priest Clarcke and People Their altering the wordes of CHRISTS institution and deliuering yt after a popish maner The bodie of our Lord IESVS CHRIST vvhich vvas giuen for thee preserue thie Bodie and Soule vnto euerlasting Life c and that kneeling that they might adore the bread or at least retaine a taste of their former superstition in tyme of high poperie c. Of this Sacrament they haue also diuers kindes with diuers Leitourgies As publique or ordinarie Sollemne vpon certaine of their Festiuals And priuate or domestical Not here to speake of their other half Sacraments As their Penance or Commination vpon Ash-wednesday with their special Leitourgie therevnto Their Sollemnization of Mariage in the bodie of their Church vpon the Lordes daye or otherwise by the Priest with his booke and special Leitourgie with a Ring as the element to be laid vpon the Seruice-booke which doth hallowe yt in steade of holie Water with which ring the man must be taught of the Priest to wedd his wief c And the marryed offer vnto the Priest and Clarck TOuching the Crosse Mr. Giffard confesseth yt to be most blasphemously and horribly abused in Poperye they ascribing vnto yt power to driue out deuils and worshipping yt with deuine honor We looked that after his accustomed maner he should haue said But our Church doth not so thinck of or worship the Crosse Therfore you Brownists most impudent lye sclander c. But in steade of this he saith neuer a worde to the mattter in perticular Saue vnto Symbolical ceremonies in general he is of iudgment That the antient Churches immediatlie after th'apostles tyme did offend in taking ouer much libertie to ordeine ceremonies Symbolical Yet he doubteth not but verie reuereÌd godlie learned men ledd by th'example of those holye Fathers haue iudged it lawful for the Churches to ordeyne such Ceremonies We would first therfore knowe of those reuerend godlie learned and not of Mr. Giffard whie they nowe that al are Christian and no heathen amongst them retaine enioyne this superstitious signe of the crosse in th'administration of their baptisme Also whether they are not persuaded That our Sauiour Christes institution which the Apostles taught and deliuered vnto the Churches touching th'administration
Pastârs and there al are admitted he that admitteth them being the worst in the companie These assemblies as openlie guiltie of this confusion sacriledge wilful prophanatioÌ of the holie things of God he would not then defend But now vpon better aduise the world being greatly changed with the reforming Priests since that tyme and no hope left for that sect to preuaile aganst the Bisshops he hath changed his copie quite building againe those Romish abhominatioÌs he had before destroyed as in the Transgression aboue handled appeareth And nowe in this Transgression as one greatly greiued that such large wordes had escaped him he seeketh to retract them in the best maner he may and to salue al againe by saying That the Church of England doth neither approue such admission of prophane men to the Sacrament nor yet suffer it in practize wholie howsoeuer they are admitted through the negligence of the Ministers c. Where this high sacriledge is wittingly wilfully committed by the most of the Ministers seene and suffred by al the Gouernours of the Church who haue made and doe maineteine such wicked Ministers where most of the people of the land consent ioyne in this sinne where that lesser part of Ministers people he speaketh of that doe not the like haue made no separatioÌ froÌ these wicked Gouernours Ministers and People that thus wilfully contynue in this presâmptuous sinne sacriledge but ioyne vnto them in the communioÌ of their prayers Sacramens Here we would knowe whether the Church of England may not iustly be reproued for suffring approuing this sinne Ells th'Apostle faulted for reprouing the whole Church of Corinth for suffring not casting out th'incestuous person although no doubt there were in the Church of Corinth that vtterly disliked condemned the offence That all the Gouernours of your Church thus approue mainetaine these wicked Ministers whoÌ they haue made is manifest in that they doe not censure theÌ for their heinous offences That these Ministers coÌmit this sacriledge your self hath in your former answere coÌfessed terming them vngodlie and iudging them the worst of the companie Where by the waye not to hinder the matter in hand we must advertise you that you haue highly broken the rules of christian order and charitie towards these your bretheren fellowe Ministers thus to publish and condemne them and that to such as you hold hereticks and schismaticks from your Church before your Church had censured them or you for the Churches wilful default had forsaken either the Church or theÌ If they be to be esteamed the true Ministers of CHRIST which office they professe to beare in your Church then great is your sinne thus disorderlie to blaspheme iudge and publish them If they be not to be esteamed the true Ministers of CHRIST theÌ as great is your sinne in ioyning vnto them in communion of prayers and Sacraments c and in not separating from them and from that Church which thus presumptuouslie doth make impose and mainetaine such an antichristian vngodly Ministerie Thus your disorderlie and vnchristian behauiour towardes your bretheren yea the Ministers of your Church wherof your self by profession standeth as yet a Minister and member might be greatly agrauate and more iustly charged with those faults you lay vpon vs of accusing condemning whole assemblies of Christ of rending and tearing vp the tender plants in most desperate and sauage maner And al this before the Church of England hath censured these Ministers and assemblies If we would be so friuolous we could throughly wound you with your owne weapons But we remitt you to the iudgment and vengeance of the Lord for all your blasphemie and cursed speaking stil witnessing against the sinnes of your Church prouing if God at anie tyme wil giue you repentance FVrder in your former answeare you affirmed that you knewe manie Congregations in England where the Pastor repelled th'vnworthie from the Sacraments c. We replyed That euen in those special Congregations all the prophane and their seede were at the first receyued as in all your other Congregations And that this Suspention of the Pastor wherbie he repelled was popish and Antichristian euen the instrument of that idol shephearde rebated without edge or poynte of no value or power c and therfore this could be no separation seing the suspended stil remayned of and in your Church That al without exception were receiued in these Congregations we proued because all without exception of anie were baptized That none were or could be there put out we proued because the Parson and his whole flocke or al these special Pastors or flockes together haue not that power which our Lorde IESVS CHRIST hath giuen vnto his Church vnto the worldes end to caste out the wicked by excoÌmunicatioÌ and the other Congregations by his owne confession did not caste them out All this notwithstanding Mr. Giffard before he hath either proued the orderly gathering communioÌ of these Congregations at the restoring from apostasy or that they nowe had the power of Christ amongst them to excommunicate the wicked wil needes by this idol popish Suspension iustifie these Congregations and convince vs of falle accusation And thus euerie where he administreth weapons vnto vs to wound beate himself with his owne wordes according to the prouerbe in the mouth of the foole the staffe of pride BVt at length to reconcile himself againe with those most part of CoÌgregations Ministers which he before coÌdemned he hath changed peruerted and subtilely sullected our reason which we brought against those speciall assemblies which he endenoured to iustifie and turned yt against the whole Church of England thus Where all are receaued in by Baptisme and no povver to cast forth anie by excommunicatioÌ there all the prophane multitudes are without exception of anie one person receiued into retained in the bozome bodie of the Church But in the Church of ENGLAND all are receiued in by baptisme aud there is no povver to âast forth anie by excommunication Therfore in the Church of ENGLAND all the prophane multitudes without the exception of anie one person are receiued into and reteined in the bozome and bodie of the Church THus after he hath manifestly falsified our wordes and changed our whole reason framing yt in his owne coÌceipt as he might best deale withall he then procedeth with all might mayne to refute this Argument and to convince vs. Which being donne he followeth the chace so whotely spending opening his mouth freely into all maner blasphemie as he driueth vs into sondrie heresies c. But now if we might be so bolde to awaken the man out of his cholerick dreame and to call him backe againe to our former reason after all this conflicte pursute and triumph he shalbe founde to haue skirmished all this while but with his owne shadowe and neuer to haue comen neare our Argument and so all his reproches and heresies must
be fayne to returne back againe into his owne heart where they were forged and whence they proceded Our former Argument being reduced into forme was to this effect Into what Congregations all are receiued as members and the said Congregations haue not the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to caste out anie by excommunication there al the prophane multitudes without th'exceptioÌ of any one person are receiued into retayned in the bozome and bodie of that Church or of those Churches But in those special Congregations he spake of where the Pastor doth repell from the Sacrament al are receiued as members and the Parson whole parish Or all those Pastors and their flockâs haue not the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to cast forth anie by excommunication Therfore euen in those speciall parishes where the Priest by their seruice-booke repelleth from their Sacrament are all the prophane multitudes without th'exceptioÌ of any one person receiued into reteined in the bozome bodie c. Here Mr. GIFFARD finding the Maior or first Proposition irrefragable The Minor thus proued vnto him because al in these parishes are baptized and the Parsons suspention is not CHRISTS excommunication hath sought to escape by changing falsifijng our reason which otherwise he was neuer able to answeare He hath quite chaunged yt by putting in a newe Minor Proposition Namely for these peculiar CongregatioÌs wherof he made instance he hath put the whole Church of England as they staÌd one bodie altogether And is now driueÌ to mingle these his select CoÌgregations with the other Most parte of Churches Ministers whom erewhile he condemned graunted guiltie of this transgression and also to praye in ayde appeale vnto the popish excommunication of that antichristian Hierarchie of their Church Gouernours And this by furder falsifijng our wordes in both his propositions vizt Where we said haue not CHRISTES power to cast forth anie by excommunication he saith haue no power to cast forth anie by excommunication We neuer doubted but the Church of England as also her mother of ROME hath a false kinde of excommunication exercised in the power of the Dragon of the Beaste but we stil denie that they haue that true ExcoÌmunication which is exercised in the name power of CHRIST which only belongeth to the Church of CHRIST Thus if the man had takeÌ his worcke before him and proued as he had gonne happely his triumphant conclusions would not so sast haue followed Then should he haue had lesse to feare and more to reioyce of his doings wheras now his reckonyng iudgment are yet behinde But if Mr. GIFFARD would vouchsalf to take his aduersaries into the field with him before the fight and giue them leaue to bring and vse their owne vveapons then seing he vvill needes haue the question now generall of the whole Church of England and our argument after a scholastical maner let yt be thus touching this Second Transgression Where all the prophane and vngodly are receiued into and reteined in the Church as members therof there cannot be said the true established Church of CHRIST But in the Church of ENGLAND all the prophane multitudes vngodly of the land were receiued into are reteined in their Church as members therof Therfore the Church of ENGLAND in this estate cannot be saide the true established Church of CHRIST THe first Proposition is coÌfirmed through the whole Bible from the beginning to the end The Church of God hauing alwaies consisted of a select peculiar people caled separated from the prophane of the worlde None entring into CHRISTS Church but by a voluntarie profession of their true faith and obedience Or standing longer there then they keepe the same faith obedience The second Proposition may be proued by way of argument thus Where all were receyued into the Church without any separation at the first gathering therof and they haue not the power of CHRIST to caste forth any by orderly excoÌmunication there all the prophane multitudes may iustly be said to be receiued into and reteined in the bozome and bodie of the Church But in the Church of England al the prophane multitudes of the land were together without difference or separation receiued into the Church neither haue they the power of CHRIST orderly to cast forth any by true excommunication Therfore al the prophane multitudes are truly said to be receiued into and to be reteined in the bozome and bodie of their Church This aucthor his two exceptions to the first Proposition of the repelled from the Sacraments and such is depart of them-selues no waye diminish the truth or hynder the course therof For the suspended they still remaine members of their Church For such Papists Hereticks Schismaticks as depart of themselues though they ought also to be cast out by orderly Excommunication yet are they not nor can be in this their Church so cast out howe infectious and wicked soeuer they be because they haue not the power and excommunication of CHRIST amongst them So that nowe all the controuersie wil be about the second Proposition whether the Church of England haue receaued in al the prophane whether yt haue the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to cast forth any by true excommunication Thus far forth it is manifest cannot be denyed That the whole land eueÌ al the Queenes subiects at the beginning of ouer Queene ELISABETHES reigne were all at one instant receyued as members into this Church this Ministrie Worship Sacraments Ordinance c set ouer them indifferently Since al their seede without exception of any whether Papiste Heretick Atheist Witch Coniurer c are baptized in this their Church What then should let vs to affirme and conclude That all the prophane of the lande are receyued into the bodie of bozome of this Church if so be that there then were at the beginning of her Maiesties reigne or now are anie prophane in the land Wherfore he must either mainetayne that there haue not beene since this our Queenes reigne and now presently are not any prophane open vngodly in the land Or ells coÌfesse his Church guiltie of this Transgression for receyuing in al the wicked prophaâe into their Church Neither wil all the Deuils sophistrie his raâling accusing blaspheming of Christs faithful seruantes witnesses of heresie intrusion into Gods iudgmeÌt seate sauadge and desperate rending vp the Lordes tender plantes yea of whole christian assemblies help the matter excuse him or chardge vs. We hold al such prophane as either are not yet come to the true faith obedience of Christ by outward profession or are departed from the true faith and obedience of CHRIST remayning obstinate and hardned in transgression or error And this second sort although the Church should neglect or refuse to cast them out by excommunication We hold that only such as voluntarily make a true profession of faith and vowe of their obedience and
vtterly broken off the Iewes for their sinnes infidelitie that the Gentiles might be gathered and grafted in by faith Yet is the Lord in his greatest wrath alwaies mindeful of his mercy and hath set a tyme wheÌ to cal ingraff againe the Iewes that al Israel might be saued and brought into one shepefold as yt is written But in the meane tyme it is no reason to say That because the Lorde euen in the worst tymes alwaies reserueth a remnaÌt in his mercy Therfore these wicked people in those euil tymes are his visible Church Or because the Lorde in the Loynes af the most wicked hath a holie seede according to his secret election That therfore these wicked parents are in the visible Church or their ofspring vnder the outward couenant Yet are these Mr. Giffards best ArgumeÌts to proue Israel in their open schisme idolatrye and Iuda in their open Apostasy and idolatrie to be the true outward Church whervnto the Seales of the outward couenant belonged and were giuen euen to the seede of the greatest Idolator Yea the schisme apostasy idolatry prophanation of the holie things of God amongst these Iewes Israelites are the best and onlie groundes he hath or bringeth to approue iustifie the corrupt estate of the Church of ENGLAND and that the seed of their prophane Idolators ought to be baptized Saue that at leÌgth he hath founde out a merueylous knot in a rush and of the same made such a share for his Brâwnistes as they must needes either confesse the baptisme of their Church to be a signe of the couenant And so they all from their ancestors and their whole Church are within the couenant Or ells if they denie it fal into the heresie of the Catabaptistes and make themselues also without the couenant or ells to haue a couenant without seales But now if he wil giue vs leaue to vnlose this knot we must desire him to learne to put a difference betwixt false Sacraments and true Sacraments and againe betwixt false Sacraments and no SacrameÌts The false Church hath her hyd bread and stollen waters her false SacrameÌts The Israelites in their schisme and the Iewes in their apostasie stil had and vsed Circumciâion This Circumcision was no true Sacrament vnto them neither sealed the Lordes couenant vnto them in that estate Yet was this circumcision true circumcision concerning the outward cutting and was vpon their repentance and retourne neither defaced nor reiterat but they were restored againe to the Temple and receiued to the Passouer As wee reade in Ezechias and Iosiahs tymes as also after the retourne out of Babilon In like maner in this general apostasie and defection from the Gospel so much fore-told in CHRISTES Testament the baptisme contynued and vsed in these Apostatical and false Churches cannot in this estate thus administered c be said a true Sacrament or seale of Gods couenant vnto them Yet concerning the outward washing yt is true baptisme and vpon their repentance and restoring to the Church the outward actioÌ need not ought not to be againe repeated after th'abuse therof in the false Church is purged away by true repentance Yet iustifie we not hereby anie thing donne in the false Church but cal all men by all meanes from the same willing their whole worship to be repented of left and forbidding al men vpon incurring the Lords heauie indignation to offer bring their children vnto the false Church to be baptized exhorting them rather patiently to expect and diligently to seeke out repaire vnto the true Church of CHRIST where at the handes of Christes true Ministers they may receiue the true seales of his couenant vnto their comfortes Yea assuring them that whilest they refreyne from that which they knowe to be euil and with true heartes sprinckled from an euil conscience diligently seeke to doe the wil of God as he offreth meanes they their seede are within the couenant of God although through the iniquitie of the tymes they be stil restreyned for a ceason from hauing outward baptisme so that they neither neglect or contemne much lesse abuse and prophane of heauenly an ordinance THus this learned Diuine hauing as you haue heard bestowed all his labour and long studie to proue the kingdomes of Israel and of Iuda in their schisme and apostasy to be the true Church yet to make the matter more cleaâe and the more easie for the Church of England he wil also proue her mother of Rome to be the true Church of CHRIST Because the Brownisâes hold that this land in the tyme of Poperie was not the true Church of CHRIST and that nowe they are but confuse multitudes not rightly ântred into couenant with God This that he may doe he holdeth it not enough to affirme with other learned Diuines That the invisible Church of GOD is in the Papacye as in all other places of the world because God hath his elect there and in al other places But he to be singular inverteth the Proposition and saith That the Papacy with the whole apostasie and all their abhominations and al that receiue the Beastes marcke and worship his image are in the Church because Antichrist doth sit in the Temple of God Thus whilest he without al vnderstanding or feare after his accustomed presumption peruerteth and wresteth the Scriptures from their holie sense according to his owne lust no merueile though GOD giue him vp into a reprobate sense and suffer him to drawe these heretical doctrines and damnable conclusions from the same to the destruction of himself and of as manie as receiue his doctrines If Antichrist may be said to sitt reigne and remaine in the Church of God Then CHRIST is not made heire and Lorde of all and set as Kinge vpon Mounte Sion Then CHRIST is either cast out of his house or made subiect vnto ANTICHRIST or diuideth with him Then the Church of CHRIST maie remaine subiect vnto and be gouerned by Antichrist Then the Church of Christ may stand vnder be subiect vnto two heades CHRIST and Antichrist Then CHRIST is not the onlie head of the Church If Antichrists Ministers marcked seruants maie be brought into set ouer the Church of God then is not CHRISTS Ministrie which he hath instituted to his Gospel and his Church permanent vnto the worldes end but variable at the wil of man Then may the Church of God caste out Christes Ministrie and receiue Antichrists If Antichristes doctrines lawes may be brought set vp remaine in the Church TheÌ Christ is not the onlie Prophet Lawegiuer Then may the Church be builte vpon an other foundatioÌ then vpon Gods worde If al Antichristes abhominations heresies idolatries may be brought into remaine in the Church of God Then no blasphemie heresie apostasie or anie thing that man caÌ commit or deuise caÌ breake the couenant TheÌ may the Church of God
Idols be placed together If they that worship the Beast his Image may be said to be in the Church of God and their seede outwardly within the couenant TheÌ the most abhominable and execrable may be said in this estate members of Christ washed purged with Christ his bloude sanctified and led by his Sprit in assurance of saluation For none can be said to be within the Church but the members of the Church And whomsoeuer we may affirme to be within the Church those so longe as they contynue in that estate we are also to iudge assuredly saued for anie thing to vs reuealed or knowen to the contrarie But if al these be most diuelish heresies directly contrarie to the whole truth of God if they be most execrable blasphemies such as christians abhor but to heare TheÌ let the aucthors and spreaders of these doctrines tremble for feareful iudgments remayne them HIs slie distinctioÌ or euasion rather wherby he diuideth the Church of Rome into two parts the Pope and his adherents And the nations vnder the tyrannie of the Pope doth rather bewray the thick darcknes of his heart wherin he is held with chaynes vnto iudgment and his giddye amazednes then anie way cleaâe him of these heresies and blasphemies aforesaid His first vnderstaÌding of the Church of Rome is the Pope his lawes his worship which hath bene deuised by himself his adherents and al that worship him or receiue his marcke These he saith are the Apostasie seduced to damnation and not the Church of CHRIST otherwise then thus that the Pope the Cardinals and al that worship the Beaât be false christiaÌs by profession bredd in the Church and contynuing in yt their seede not excluded from the Couenant What a delphick Orakle is this What strange repugnancie contradiction is here betwixt euerie worde of this his cleare Proposition How can the Pope and his adhereÌts be said to be that Apostasy seduced to damnation not the Church of CHRIST and yet by the same mouth in the same sentence at one and the same instant be pronownced to contynue in the Church and their seede not be excluded from the outward couenant Can they be said to be vtterly departed from the faith from Christ from his Church which is meant by this word Apostasy and yet to remaine in the Church How hangs this together May they be pronounced seduced to damnation and not the Church of Christ and yet both they remayne in the Church and their seede not to be excluded from the seale of the couenant There ought none to remayne in the Church but such as are by outward profession and obedieÌce members of the Church Neither ought the childreÌ of anie be baptized in their infancie except one of their Parents be a member of the Church The Pope then his Cardinals and adherents remayning in the Church their seede thus baptized as members seing none ells may either remayne in the Church or be baptized How may they thus be pronounced seduced to damnation and not to be the Church seing they are confessed to be outward members of the Church THe second vnderstanding of the Church of Rome is of al those compaines of people ouer whom the tyraÌnie of the Pope hath hertofore extended and doth at this daye Or those things which were giuen by CHRIST which remaine in the same this he saith is not the Church of Rome but the Church of God If by the people and tyrannie he here meane such persons as though their bodies were vnder the cruel haÌdes of the Pope his Bishops or Prelates yet they kept their bodies soules vndefiled with their idolatries and abhominations and free from their antichristian yoke counterfeite Ministrie and ministration and haue on the other side faithfully kept practized the things which are giueÌ by our Sauiour CHRIST in his Testament these people indeed can at no hand be said the Church of Rome these are the true Church and seruants of Christ witnessing fighting through the faith of the Gospel against the Pope the Church of Rome and al their antichristian cleargie and religion But what is this to proue the kingedome of ENGLAND or other nations which haue beene and are defiled with the idolatries and abhominations of the Church of Rome in that estate to be the true Church of God but rather the quite coâtrarie seing these faithful witnesse against them and haue no fellowship or communion with them The Church of Rome we reade Reuel 17. to be caled that great whore that sitteth vpon manie waters That great Babylon the mother of whoredomes abhominations of the earth with whom the Kings of the earth haue committed fornication and th'inhabitants of the earth haue bene droncke with the wyne of her fornications mingled vnto them in her golden cup. We reade there verse 15. that the waters where the whore sitteth are people multitudes natioÌs tongues We reade also that the Beast the false Prophet shal deceaue y e people of the earth and cause theÌ to set vp worship the image of the Beast and to slaye al that wil not so doe And cause al both smale and great riche poore free bonde to receaue a marcke in their right haÌdes or in their fore-heades And that no maÌ might buy or sel saue he that had the marcke of the Beast Wee reade furder more That all that receaue the Beastes marcke that worship him or his image shal drincke of the wyne of the wrath of God With what shame then caÌ this marcked Priest goe about to proue the Church of Rome to be y â true Church of God Or those nations which haue coÌmitted fornication with her receaued her Ministrie wares abhominations that haue receaued the marcke and erected the image of the Beast and worshipped the Beast and his image in this time of their poperiâ to be esteemed the true Church of CHRIST His 3 stowte reasons wil not al proue this poynte Though they held many poyntes of true and sounde doctrine yet the many heresies they held those as this man himself in an other place of his booke confesseth Fundamental doe poyson and leauen the whole lumpe There is no heretick that holdeth not some truth As to their holy Sacrament of Baptisme yt being deliuered by a false ministrie after a false maner with new adulterate elements of salt oyle chreame c with their magical incantations signes c and that to opeÌ idolators can no waye giue them christendome as this Popish Priest supposeth Or if this Baptisme in the Popish Church be an holy Sacrament true seale of the couenant then would we knowe of Mr. GIFFARD or his learned abettors whie their other Sacrament of the Supper or Altare should not also be held in the same accompt Or how the Church may be said to haue one true holy and auaileable Sacrament to be receaued an other so blasphemous and execrable as is
to be abhorred at the same instant Or what kinde of Couenant this is that hath one true authenticke seale an other forged and adulterate annexed vnto yt Furder also we would knowe if the baptisme of the Church of ROME be a true and holy Sacrament whie they should inhibit any from fetching the same there and how they dare schisme from that Church that hath the Couenant sealed and confirmed vnto them His second reason of some in al kingdomes that hold the faith is aboue shewed not to iustifie but to condemne the Church of ROME But all those that had any communion with them in their worship c in the tyme of Poperie cannot in this estate be said to hold the true faith or to be members of the Church of CHRIST His third reason concerning the infantes is yet as false fonde as the rest For neither are the infants of these idolators by vs to be iudged holy or to receaue baptisme as he himself Pag. 49. confesseth Neither can these infantes anie waie iustifie their wicked Parents or the open idolatries c of the Romish Church Againe although it be most true that the truth was before error and apostasie yet herevpon it followeth not that error apostasie are of in the truth as this man would conclude of Antichrist That because he is said to rise in the Church of God and to sit in the TeÌple of God Therfore the place where he now raigneth rageth is the Church of God But by all these rules of the word of God we finde the Sinagogues that Antichrist hath erected to be of the false malignant Church and the Church of ROME pronownced by God himself to be that great Whore Howsoeuer then Antichrist might haue his original and worcke in his mysterie in the visible Church yet as soone as his wickednes brake out and was apparant he forfeited his place was to be caste fourth as the Angells that sinned were precipitate out of heauen and cast headlong into Hel. Yea those Churches that neglected thus to doe and spared him in the iust iudgmeÌt of God lost their happie estate became guiltie of his sinne and partakers of his iudgment and fel away with him So then this phrase of Antichrist his sitting in The Temple of God might be much better vnderstoode then thus grosly to affirme thervpon that Aâtichrist now sitteth in the Church of God Whether we vnderstand this his sitting in the Temple of God as in regarde of his original before he was reueled Or in that he should sit where sometimes the true Churches of CHRIST had bene which he should so destroy waste as there should be no shape or steppes of any of them left vpon the earth as it was foretold Math. 24. 29. Reuel 6 14. Or ells of those counterfeight names and titles of the Temple Church of God which the false Church should arrogate and take vnto her self Howsoeuer nothing is more sure then that all these abhominations cannot remaine in the Church of God And in that it is in the same verse said that Antichrist shalbe lifted vp aboue all caled God or that hath veneration This cannot be donne by any Minister in the Church seing euerie soule must be subiect Furder also that he should shewe himself that he is God If this also should be liteâally vnderstoode what blasphemie will not ensue And aswel might it from the same verse be enforced that Antichrist is God as that the place where he raigneth is the Temple of God THus hauing finished hisâ cardinal reasons of Israel in their schisme Iuda in their apostasie and this vniuersall falling away and corruption in the time of Poperie to prooue the Church of England aswell as these the true Church of God he at length addeth a conclusion in this authenticall assertion of his owne The Church of England in the tyme of Poperie was a member of the vniuersall Church and had not the being of a Church of CHRIST from ROME nor tooke not her beginning of being a Church by separating herself from the Romish Sinagogue c. If he here meane that the Lord had his secret ones chosen and knowen vnto himself in England in the tyme of Poperie which were members of the vniuersall Church vve graunt vvel But what were this to approue the generall estate of England in the tyme of Poperie when they were throughly infected with the apostasie and idolatrie of the Church of ROME to be a visible member of the vniuersal church So that albeit they had not their being a Church from ROME yet they had their not being a Church from ROME when they were defiled with their apostasie and idolatrie Wherfore to haue this conclusion passe yt had beene needfull that Mr. GIFFARD had approued made euident demonstratioÌ by the Scriptures that the Church of ENGLAND was rightly gathered vnto and established in that holy faith and order which CHRIST hath left vnto his Church in vniuersall and perticular according to the rules and examples in his Testament Then that in tyme of Poperie they fel not away from this holy faith and order And that nowe they contynue and faithfully walke in the same faith and order This if he had donne then had he proued that which now he beggeth and assumeth Then had he powerfully convinced and stopped the mouthes of al Schismaticks and gaynesayers for euer But with al his learning and labour he hath not enterprised neither euer is able to proue this by Christes Testament The tyme past estate present of their Church of England witnesse the contrarie vnto his face and shew vnto all men how dieplie yt hath bene and still is infected with the Romish idolatries apostasie from the Testament of Christ and in what sort they haue at this daye caste forth the tyrannie yoak of Antichrist with his abhominations idolatries heresies false Worship false Ministerie and false gouernement c. He therfore in steade of approuing his Church by the rules of Christs Testament striueth to proue yt a true Church though yt consist of prophane multitudes neuer as yet rightly gathered vnto or established in the faitâ and order of Christ though yt haue not Christs Ministrie and Officers which he hath appoynted vnto the Church but that false and antâchristian Mânâstrie which the POPE erected vsed and left Though yt be gouerned not by the rules of Christes Testament but by the POPES Courtes Cannons c and such lawes as these Romish Bishopps doe deuise Though yt worship God after a Popish and most idolatrous maner though yt reiect the truth of God and persecute all such as call them vnto or stand for the same And this most barbarous and diuelish assertion he striueth to confirme by the schisme of Israel the apostasie of Iuda and the vniuersall defection and corruption of Poperie Vnto which our finall answere is that if anie of these 3. be iustified and finde mercie before the
Lorde then hath their Churche of England also occasion to reioyce But if the Prophets euerie where haue denownced the fearefull iudgments of God against them then will not their false Prophets vntempered plaisters and lying diuinations of peace help them in that daye BVt nowe Mr. GIFFARD procedeth to the second part of th'assumption which he first forged and now refuteth in our name Wherin he wil needs make vs to say though it neuer entred into our thought That their Church of England hath no power to caste forth anie by excommunication and herein he saith we speake verie falslie For the Church of England hath some power to excommunicate We haue alreadie shewed how he hath chaunged and falsified our reason leauing out altering what he liste and taking no more of yt then he thought himself able to deale withal But if he had made his answere to our wordes as he receaued them then he should haue proued that the Church of England especially those select congregations whose Pastors vsed to repel the vnworthy from the Sacraments had the power of our Lord Iesus Christ to caste forth by true excommunication before he had chardged vs with lyes or absurdities FOr vs we neuer doubted or denied that their Church of England had power to excoÌmunicate eueÌ that power throne and great authority which the Dragon gaue the Beast We take their excommunication to be the self same which was vsualy exercised in this land in the tyme of Poperie doÌne by the same Officers Courtes as the Bishop the Arch-Deacon or Commissarie In latine in maner of a write in the Bishops sole name and that not for anie offence transgression of Gods lawe or heresie how pernitious damnable and detestable soeuer but only for contumacye or contempt of their Courts As for not appearing or not paying such mulctes and exactions as those Birdes with âingers enioyne exact Vnto al this busines is neither the parish-Priest Questmen SidemeÌ or anie of the parish caled yt nothing concerneth them The Priest he must of force pronownce yt and the parish allowe of yt how vniust soeuer yt be or disorderly donne This is the only excommunication of the Church of England other then this they haue not THis Popish thunderbolt canot be defended or mistakeÌ for that holie reuerend Excommunication giuen by God vnto and vsed in the Church of CHRIST against euerie obstinate offender vnpartially orderly according to the rules thervnto prescribed the whole Church with one consent in the name power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST giuing vp such a one vnto SATHAN for the destructioÌ of the flesh that the spirit might be saued in y e daye of the Lord and this publiquely in the opeÌ church when the whole CongregatioÌ is gathered together Neither may such excommunicat be receaued againe but of the whole Congregation vpon his publique repentance in the assemblie IT were needles to demonstrate the moÌstrous abuses of this their popish excoÌmunication in perticular and how contrarie yt is in euery pointe vnto the ordinance of CHRIST seing this may readily be donne of the reader by comparing their descriptions together especially seing this aduersarie himself dare not vndertake the defence therof But saith that though their excommunication doth not binde in heauen yet yt is of force to remoue from the societie of their assemblies which proueth our accusation false because we reason about this outward remouinge Verie good but may this outward remouing or casting out of the Church be without the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST or by any other power Or are not such as are caste out by the power of CHRIST bownde in heauen Can any other power in heauen or in hel separate any of God his childeren from the loue of CHRIST and cut off any of CHRISTS members from his bodie Or may the Church be subiect touching these spirituall iudgmentes aud censures to anie other power or voyce then vnto the power and voyce of CHRIST execute or confirme anie other iudgments then thâ indgmentes of Christ Or may any mortal man thus presume into the verie throne and office of CHRIST Doe not al the Elders in the Church of God caste downe their crownes before the throne of the Lambe Do not all the Sainctes execute ratifie all the iudgments of God that are written How then dare these Lucifers these POPES rather then popish Bishopps thus presume to bring in this popish excommunication in place of Christes and thereby in their owne romish courtes name and power without due order or cause without the consent or priuity of the Congregation or anie of the Congregation to cut off and caste out of the Church at their pleasure Or how dare these wicked priestes pronownce these accursed antichristian excommunications and expel from their publique exercises prayers and sacraments such excommunicate Or the parrish thus receaue and ratifie this diuelish proceding Is it to be thought that that man which either taketh this for Christs or christian excommunication knoweth what christian excommunication is and what it is to cut off anie member of Christ Or thincketh he to hide the horrible tyrannie and blasphemie of the Bishops or his owne fellowe Priests perfidâe and treason in yeilding his flocke vnto these greiuous wolues or the miserable seruitude spiritual bondage of their whole Church that thus are held wittingly stand vnder Antichrists yoke by caling yt an outward remouing Is it not all the exommunicatioÌ their Church hath Doth it not remoue from the publique exercises prayers SacrameÌts of their Church c And would he make vs belieue that this is but an outwarde remouing hath the Church of Christ anie other or furder power theÌ outwardly to remoue from their fellowâhip and communion Or may their Church outwardly remoue anie by publique censure from their prayers sacraments c and yet the partie excommunicate be in this estate esteemed a member of Christ or they haue anie communion with him Then this excommunication of theirs being founde a meere popish forgerie and presumptuous blasphemie directlie contrarie in euerie poynte to the rules and institution of Christ cannot be saide to binde in heauen because God ratifieth nothing there whether it be donne by maÌ or Angel but what he here coÌmaundeth and we doe according to the rules of his worde This then being so contrarie to the worde of God cannot be ratified in heauen and so it is apparant not to be donne in the power of our Lorde IESVS CHRIST but in the power of Antichrist Sathan Their Church therfore hauing none other excommunication then this cannot be said to haue the power of Christ to caste out anie by true orderly excommunication And seing they do exercise this popish blasphemous excommunication which is not donne in the power of Christ we may iustlie conclude that their Church doth caste forth Sathan in the power of Sathan to which power their whole Ministerie and people stand and contynue
in subiection ANd now this aucthor not being able to iustifie the publique excommunicatioÌ of their Church of England seketh to withdrawe vs from the present question by mouing two newe questions And from those after his accustomed maner laboureth to confute vs. Because the Assumption euen as he himself with longe studie had changed contriued and framed yt could not yet serue his tourne His first questioÌ is this If the Bishop with sondrie other Ministers of the Gospel do dulie excoÌmunicate an obstinate wicked man is he not excommunicate before God We first answeare That the Bishop or the Church of EnglaÌd doth not excommunicat for anie wickednes or crime whatsoeuer be yt neuer so heynous though obstinacie be ioyned thervnto as for Adulterie murder witchcraft c but only for contempt of their Courtes for not appearing or not paying their exactioÌs The we answeare that the Bishop neuer caleth anie other Ministers to this actioÌ of excoÌmunication Furder we answeare that this Lorde Bishop is no Minister of the Gospel or Church of Christ and therfore he hath nothing to do with th' excommunication of anie member of the visible Church Neither may or wil anie true Ministers of the Gospel ioyne vnto the Bishop in this busines But if they should we say that such excommunication is not allowed before God because it is founde contrary vnto his worde Yet this we say that the obstinate wicked are bounde and excommunicate before God whilest they continue in y t estate albeit the Church here should neglect or refuse to cast them out For the iudgments of God do neither take effect by man neither depend vpon man or stay of man but the iudgments decreed are accomplished and the wrath of God is reueled from heauen against al impietie and vnrighteousnes of men that are contentious disobey the truth Finally though it were admitted which can neuer be proued that the Bishop and these Priestes were true Ministers of the Gospel yet wee say that this excommunication donne by them in their priuate assemblie or consistorie as they cal yt is contrarie to the rules of Christs Testament and vnlawful For there we finde this power committed giueÌ vnto the whole Church by our Sauiour Christ who sendeth al meÌ to tel the Church Math. 18. 17. There we finde the execution and publishing of this performed in by the Church 1 Cor. 5. We find also the remitting receauing in againe of such excommunicate to belong to be referred vnto the whole Church 2 Cor. 2. 6. 7. 8. Furder we there finde the iudgmeÌts of God denownced against y e whole Church and euerie member of that Church where this censure of excommunicating the wicked is neglected reiected 1 Cor. 5. 2. 6. To these if we add the peculiar interest that euerie member hath in the worde doctrine and faith of Christ and in al the publique actions of the Church As also the perticular dueties that euerie member oweth vnto the whole Church together with the sondrie charges exhortatioÌs euerie where in the Scriptures giuen them to watch to admonish to exhorte and that not onlie the priuate members but eueÌ the greatest officers of the Church To marcke them diligently that cause diuisions offences coÌtrarie to the doctrine that they haue learned and to auoide them Rom. 16. 17. 2 Iohn 10 To take heed what and whom they heare To hold such accursed be they men or Angels that preach vnto theÌ besides that they haue receaued Gal. 1. 9. To admonish Archippus Col 4. 17. To withdrawe themselues from euerie brother that walketh inordinately and not according to the tradition they haue receaued 2. Thess. 3. 6. To note such as abey not the worde and not to be coÌmingled with them that they may be ashamed 2 Thess. 3. 14. Yf their brethren sinne to rebuke them if they repent to forgiue them if not to retaine their sinne Luke 17. 3. 4. And to procede according to the rule Math. 18. 15. 16. 17. These perticular dueties chardges dulie considered there can be no doubte but euerie christiaÌ is a Kingâ Priest vnto God to spie out censure cut downe sinne as yt ariseth with that two edged sworde that proceedeth out of Christs mouth As also that th'excommunication of anie member belongeth to the whole Congregation the whole bodie together seing al the members haue like interest each in other c Albeit the Church thus assembled be to vse the help or Ministerie of the most fit member for the pronowncing of this excommunication c. HEre then fal to the grounde those 4. false interpretations of Math. 18. 17. Tel the Church 1. Some vnderstanding by the Church the Pope who they say is Christes Vicare general and supreame head of the Church 2. Others would vnderstand it of the Lord Arch-Bishops grace or of the Lord Bishops who apart may excommunicate absolue for the whole church 3. Some others there are that vnderstaÌd by this word Church the companie of Elders aparte from and without the people which companie they cal the Consistorie and this ought to excommunicate c. 4. The last sorte are in a quite coÌtrarie extremitie and these would haue the people without the Elders to excommunicate elect c and that by pluralitie of voyces THe two first sortes depend of one lyne and builde their prehemineÌce vpoÌ the promise made to the Apostle Peter Mat. 16. 18. 19. where the keyes of the kingdoÌ of Heauen are giueÌ him And vpon the Apostle Paule his example who deliuered Himeneus Alexander vnto Sathan 1 Tiâoth 1. 20. They bring also the commaundement of Paule vnto Timoâhy To rebuke the Elders that sinne opeÌly 1. Tim. 5. â0 and the commaÌdemeÌt vnto Titus to reiect an hereticke Titus 3. 10. Touching the power of the keyes we haue aboue in the handling of the Priestes absolution shewed yt not to depeÌd vpoÌ the dignitie of meÌs persons or offices but vpoÌ the vertue truth of God his worde from which wheÌ Peter or the Pope himself departeth his worde not onlie bindeth not but is lyable vnto reprofe bownd by the worde Which worde is giueÌ not to Peter onlie but to the whole Church that is builte vpon that rocke and to euerie member therof and hath like power to binde or to loose in the mouth of the least as in the mouth of the greatest For it is impossible that the word of God should be made of none effect As to Paules exaÌple we suppose they can euil shewe any such authenticke warrant for their Apostolike aucthority ouer al Churches persons or such measure of grace as Paule had therfore we thinck they ought quietly to remaine within such lawes and limits in their calings as Paule hath left order For the commaundments giueÌ to Timothy Titus they can neither proue that they executed them in such poÌtifical maner as they do or in
their owne names alone The contrarie appeareth in the verie words of the commandements Neither if this were so can they shewe themselues to haue an Eâangelistes office as they had THe other two sortes the one wherof giueth this power of excommunication vnto the Consistorie of Elders without the people the other vnto the people by pluralitie of voyces without the Elders fal into these errors and confusion in that they knowe not or at the least doe not dulie consider what either the communion of Sainctes or the holie order of Christ is in his Church For if they did they would neuer thus vnnaturallie separate the members from the bodie or diuide the bodie into partes The first sorte of these interpret these wordes Eipeâte âcclesia Tel the Conâisâory building it vpon the Iewes San hedrin or Sunedrion That as the Iewes in those tymes complayned vnto their Elders in this councel and the councel cast out of the Syââgogue such as they iudged offenders as Iohn 9. 22. 12. 42. So our Sauiour Math. 18. 17. sendeth to this newe CoÌsistory who haue like power to caste out of the Church We may here as in a mirâour behold how far the wisest whilest they followe their owne deuises do erre from the truth Is it likelie or possible that our Sauiour Christ would fetch his patterne for the Elders of his Church and th'excuting these high iudgments from that corrupt degenerat Sunedrion of the Iewes which by th'institutioÌ of God was merelie civile and not or deined for causes ecclesiastical as appeareth Exod. 18 Numb 11. Deutr. 1. the Priestes bearing the chardge and hauing the deciding of al ecclesiasticall causes Numb 18. Deut. 17. But this councel of theirs was now mixed of the Elders of the People and the Priestes and handled al causes both civile and ecclesiastical indifferently Mat. 26. 3. Actt. 4. 5. How vniustlie and vngodlie they dealt may appeare by their handling our Sauiour and his Apostles from tyme to tyme. Now as there is no likenes to collect these surmises from that place so is ther no one circumstance in that scripture to leade thervnto There being taught how al Christians ought to reproue and prosecute offences one towards an other al being generallie comprised within this rule to admonish be admonished aswel Elders as others There is no mentioÌ of anie sending vnto such Consistory of Elders as they âeigne vnto themselues would erect The Heathen Publicane there spokeÌ of haue no reference vnto neither giue anie occasion to speake of the Iewish Sunedrion The heathen al men knowe were not excoÌmunicate or caste out but kept out of the Temple they might not enter Deut. 23. The Publicanes though in ciuile conversation they were abhorred of the precise Pharasies yet were they not caste out of the TeÌple being Iewes or Proselites Luk. 18. 10. So that our Sauiour there rather teacheth his Disciples by the present estate estimation of the Heathen the Publicane how to walke towards th'excommunicate by th'example of the one to avoide al spiritual communion with them as with heathens as also by the example of the Publicane al civile conversation as much as may be theÌ anie way there sendeth to this Consistory wherof through the whole Testament of Christ they can shew no warrant But directlie contrarie it were to the order power and libertie of the whole Church to the duties of euerie member and to the duties of these Elders in their offices That they should in this maner draw all the actions affaires of the whole Church into their priuate Consistory before theÌselues only Elders were appointed for the preseruatioÌ of the order of the Church and not for the subuertion therof for the defence of the libertie of the least and not to plucke away the libertie of all Elders were appointed to instruct to guide the Church in the worde and wayes of God and not to plucke the worde of God from them into their owne handes only and to debarre them from walking in the waies that God hath prescribed and commanded Though Elders be gouernours and ouerseers of the Church yet are they seruantes of the Church and not Lordes ouer Godes heretage They are members of the whole bodie and not the whole body If al were one or some fewe members where were the bodie The bodie is not one member but manie And as yt coÌsisteth of manie meÌbers so hath yt vse of al and may be separate from none How vnnatural then are those members which thus separate seclude themselues from the whole yea rather sequester seclude the whole from them and arrogate assume the publick duties power of the whole into their owne handes as though God had giueÌ al giftes vnto them and they had no neede of others And thus puffed vp with preeminence of their owne place and excellencie of their owne giftes despise all the rest as base ignorant vnworthie to be in their Consistory to haue anie voyce of consent or dissent there alleadging them to be tumultuous contentious factious vngouerned ignorant inclined to the worst c thus abuse they their owne giftes and depraue others These are euill speaches and harde reportes to be gyuen out vpon the people of God the chosen of CHRIST partakers of the same pretious faith and glorious inheritance with themselues members of the same bodie even members of CHRIST with them sanctified with the same spirit and abhorring these euils wherwith they are chardged humble and easie to be ledd ordered and gouerned by the worde of God in all thinges Not presuming to speake beyonde the proportion of their faith knowledge or without necessitie or due order which who so transgresseth is publickly reproued So that these fitlier agree to these tumultuous assemblies where all the prophane are receaued as members then vnto the holie Churches of Christ where none but the faithfull are admitted or remayne Wherfore these accsuations which are caste vpon the people are rather caste vpon the Church yea vpon Christ himself who is the aucthor of this lawe commandement who sendeth to the whole Church and coÌmandeth the whole Church not the Consistory to excommunicate yet is not Christ the aucthor of disorder but of peace neither haue the Churches of God custome to be contentious For the auoyding of which disorder and contention are Elders appointed of God to instruct and guide the Church in doing the wil of God And not to withdrawe those actions which God hath commaunded to be donne in and by his Church publickely into a priuate Consistory into the handes of a fewe Wherin they make theÌselues transgressours of the wil of God disturbers and violaters of that holy order which CHRIST hath established in his Church and of that heauenly Syâphony wherin CHRIST hath contempered the whole bodie together And now as the fault and pride of these Elders is great and intollerable of the one side
so were it againe a most monstruous confusion high rebellion on the other side if the people should thus expulse and shut out their gouernours and guides those most fit members that God hath giuen them to these actions from amongst them and then decide and determine causes by pluralitye of voyces What can be deuised more barbarous and vnworthie the Church of CHRIST then this Were not this as if the bodie should offer violence vnto or laye aside the eyes and then diuide yt self into factions and partes for the busines yt hath to doe This balloting by suffrage or plurality of voyces might well be a custome amongst the heathen in their popular gouernmentes but yt is vnhearde of and vnsufferable in the Church of CHRIST whatsoeuer some dreame vnto themselues therof There all from the highest to the lowest in all actions enquire the will of God which being knowen they all then walke by the same rule and with one consent doe the will of God accordingly There is no diuision in that bodie neither anie thing donne according to the will of man but according to the will of God only all hauing receiued of and being guided by one and the same spirit euen as God is one and CHâIST not yea and naye Now though all the members haue receiued of this spirit of God yet haue not all receiued in like measure Though all the bodie be light yet is not all the bodie an eye But God that hath made the bodie to consist of diuers members hath distributed diuers giftes in diuers measure vnto them Some he hath giuen Pastors some Teachers c for the helpe and seruice of the whole which members the whole bodie vseth according to their gifts office and function The whole bodie asketh instruction of their Teachers councel of their Elders c. The people are commanded to obey their leaders and to submit to acknowledge to honoâ them and to haue them in super-aboundant loue These are of God set ouer the flocke to watche to instruct admonish exhort rebuke c yet not to plucke awaye the power liberty of the whole Church or to translate and assume the publicke actions of the whole Church into their owne handes alone They are men and may erre They themselues euen for al their doctrines and actions are subiect to the censure of the Church or of the least members of the Church if in any thing they be founde to erre or transgresse Yea if they remaine obstinate that Congregation wherof they remaine Ministers members is to procede against them to excoÌmunicate them as any other member For as it hath bene said the iudgments of the Church are not the iudgments of men but of God to which al the members of the Church must alike be subiect Which iudgmentes as they are committed to the whole Church with perfect rules for their maner of proceding in euerie circumstance so is the Church herevnto to vse such members as God hath giueÌ made most fit For Paule Apollo and Cephas are theirs And this doth no way diminish the power interest of the Church in this action Or translate these publick affaires froÌ the whole vnto these Elders whose couÌcel directioÌ and seruice the Church vseth herein no more then a Prince or State may be said not to doe those thinges wherevnto they vse the aduise seruice of their Councel By the Church then here we vnderstand euerie perticular Congregation subsisting of al the members Euerie of which Congregations hath equall interest in the worde promises iudgments and power of Christ. CHRIST hath giueÌ vnto al Churches the same testament ministrie lawes and ordinances with like chardge aucthoritie to obserue the same He hath giuen them the same order and communion in all places one and the same rule to walke by towardes them within the faith as also to auoide cast out such as depart from the faith or walke inordinaâly Neither hath CHRIST giuen vnto anie one Church more power or prerogatiue then vnto al other Or set one Church aboue ouer an other otherwise then to wish seke the good each of other of al to admonish exhort stirr vp each other as occasioÌ requireth And vnto this euerie member of Christ is also bounde in his caling but not to intrude encroach vpon the publicke actions duties of the whole Church or the perticular functions offices of others As to Pastors Elders their office extendeth but vnto those flockes wherof the holy Ghost hath set theÌ Ouerseers and not vnto all Churches in this maner to which their ministrie neither doth nor can extend Agayne ExcoÌmunication is no part of their ministrie Neither hath God tyed it vnto the office of any but left it a publick dutie of the whole Congregation to be donne of al with one coÌsent How presumptuous then is he y t vsurpeth this power ouer yea of other CongregatioÌs to excoÌmunicate absolue elect depose c for them yea that thus plucketh froÌ them that power chardge which Christ hath giuen vnto them But how monstruous intollerable were the pride of that Consistory which consisting but of a few perticular members shal assume the power duties of so many Churches into their owne handes We are of minde that the best and learnedst of them shall finde their owne perticular offices in their owne perticular flockes as much as they can well performe and dischardge though they should not thus encroach vpon and assume the publick duties of the whole Church much lesse of mânie Churches And sure if this Consistory should duely intend all the seueral occasions complaintes and matters of offence that howrely arise in so manie sondrie Congregations especially where all the multitudes are receiued in as members they should doe nothing ells through their whole life but sit in this Consistory yea their whole liues would not suffice to a litle part of this chardge where al th'offences of these multitudes both publick and priuate were duly admonished and prosecuted according to the commandement of God And so should these Pastors Elders neuer be able to exercise their owne ministri officers in those peculiar CongregatioÌs where they are chosen to serue Againe if euerie Congregation should be thus posted ouer and sent to this Consistory for the censuring of euerie peâticular offence offender howe manifest soeuer c manifold inconveniences and mischieues would thervpon ensue As that they must be driuen oft-tymes to receaue and ioyne vnto the most wicked abhominable in their prayers sacraments yea if the Pastor himself should fal into some sinne heresie they must of force suffer him to administer vntill this Consistory had caste him out Many were the reasons more the inconveniences that might be alleadged against this presumptious irregular Consistory which hath no grownde in the worde of God but vtterly
subuerteth destroyeth and corrupteth the whole order coÌmunioÌ of the Churches openeth a wide gap to al licentiousnes prophanenes of maners and conuersation wherin if the thowsand part of the heynouse faultes of these wicked multitudes these Sodomitical christians of these tymes should be noted prosecuted censured they should then in one weeke haue as few christians as now they haue many but nowe by this reiecting Gods ordinance erecting their owne deuises al sinne aboundeth ouer-floweth and no sinne though obstinatly held persisted an is iudged to deserue this censure Especially here in England where they excommunicate for no sinne but as the faultes aboue alleadged are held but bleamishes in their worship so the greatest sinnes wickednes are held but infirmities in their life by the Prophets of these dayes But vnto this their Consistory againe They that thus shall erect advance one perticular Congregation as a Iudge a Mother ouer others their Sisters must also erect in the same Congregation or Consistorie one perticular Pastor y t must be a Iudge a Father ouer other Pastors his bretheren And then let them duly consider how far this differeth from Or at leaste how then they can coÌdemne that Apostatical Sea of ROME and that vnholy Father y â sitteth therin And let Mr. GIF that is so wel skilled in discipline so derideth our ignorance now at length coÌsider better of this reason Seing euery perticular Congregation of Christ hath the power of our Lord Iesus Christ against all sinne and transgressioÌ to censure the sinne and to excoÌmunicate the obstinate offenders c. And seing these Parishes haue not this power of Christ neither in themselues in perticular nor yet in their Consistories as hath bene proued whether this conclusion which he termeth so absurde will not followe That they are not therfore the true churches of Christ. And let him y e next time frame a better answere then the Geneua Consistory which though for the reasons abouesaid yt can yeild him no help yet may it not be compared with the popish courtes of these antichristiaÌ Bishops Neither will his other kindes of excommunication in their English Romish Synodes proue better Our answeare then vnto his second question is That the excommuncication of an hereticke after he is dulie convinced founde obstinate belongeth not to anie Bishops or Elders of other Churches but vnto that Congregation wherof this heretick stood a ioyned member Although we graunt that for the discussing of matters in doubt and the convincing of some notorious subtile heretick the ayde of other Churches is verie necessarie But the bloudie procedings of these popish Bishops that in their Consistory not onlie convince the heretitke after their scholastical and vnchristiaÌ maner but deliuer him to the secular powers to be burned with fire whether the qualitie of the heresie deserue death or no by the lawe of God wherbie they make the magistrates together with theÌselues guiltie of murder declare vnto al men how vnlike their popish Consistories are to the holie free wel ordered Synodes of christian Churches But blessed be God that hath somewhat restrayned their crueltie and heweÌ their antichristian hornes by statute heere in tâis land that they cannot in that maner procede vnto bloude howsoeuer their tongues are not restrayned therbie froÌ pronowncing that truth of Christes Gospel which they cannot and dare not vâdertake to convince heresie and those Christians which yeild not to their antichristian yoke and enormities Hereticks Vnto the Convocation also of these Romish Priests and horned Cleargie we answeare That it carieth no shew of a christian Synode or Councel and so their excommunication of as litle value as their Sire the Popes is Furder we answeare That Synodes and Councels were not instituted to plucke away the power or âo execute the publicke dueties of the Church but to instructe stir vp and confirme them in their duties to help them to decide controversies to shew them the rules of Gods worde and not to breake them or to make newe Moreouer we saye That in a christian Synode no christian ought to be shut out but hath equal power and freedome to speake in assent or dissent of anie thing there handled as occasion requireth Yet ought euerie christiaÌ to vse this power and libertie aright not disturbing the holie order of the Church presuming to speake before their auntients or against anie thing by them said without shewing iust cause c alwaies keping theÌselues within the compasse of faith and sobrietie Who so doth otherwise is reproued of al and iudged of al as a disturber NExt commeth the Suspension or half communication of the Church of ENGLAND namely the Priestes repelling notorious offenders the open Wicked from the Sacrament Mr. Siffard being demaunded of vs simple christians what warraÌt he could shew for this strange censure in the Testament of CHRIST and what aucthoritie the Priest there hath to excommunitate anie member of the Church if so be this Suspension were in nature of excommunication Answeareth that it is in nature of excommunication to such as haue bene before admitted yet not to be compared or anie thing neere so great as excommunication And for the Minister that he is to take heed to himself that he giue not holie things to doggs To beware of that which may giue publick offence bring the holie mysteries into coÌtempt Because these his answeres doe no way shew or proue that we demaund it is needful that we make a litle âurder search to seeke out the nature of this Suspension and how neere yt commeth to excommunication We finde that such as before were partakers of are now openlie repelled from the Table of the Lord for notorious sinne wickednes by the Priest alone Now touching this Sacrament doth not the Apostle say The Cup of blessing which we blest is yt not the communion of the blood of CHRIST The breade which we breake is it not the CommunioÌ of the Bodie of CHRIST Because we manie are one breade one Bodie for we all partake of one breade 1 Cor. 10. 16. 17. We see here this Sacrament of the Supper to denote that communion which all that partake therof haue with Christ as his members And againe that communion which they haue one with an other in CHRIST as one an others members This their suspensioÌ then being a publick âemouing of notorious offenders from the communion of Christ and from al benefite of his death From the communioÌ of the Church and froÌ al interest of the Saincts We would knowe of him what it lacketh of excommunication and what excommunication is more If he say that the suspended are not repelled from the ministrie of the worde and prayers of the Church as th'excommunicate are We would then know of him where he hath learned to receiue such to the communion of the ministrie or anie actions of the Church that are repelled from al communion and fellowship with
administration of prohibition from the Sacraments The vanitie and follie of this idole suspension most plainely appeareth vnto al men by the litle good it doth in anie of these Parrishes where al prophanenes and iniquitie stil aboundeth The Bishop his Chauncelor or Commissary may with one worde of their mouth heale the greatest wounde the Parrish-Priest can make with this Suspension whatsoeuer Mr. Parson saye They haue power to absolue anie that he bindeth and how cheape their absolutions are is not vnknoweÌ to anie whore master in al the Parrish The Bishop hath power to make and to depose Ministers at his pleasure he hath power ouer the whole ministration he prescribeth howe wheÌ to whom they shal administer What truth then is in these wordes that the Bishop cannot take away that power which their seruice-booke giueth them when he may absolue the partie disanul the suspension depose the Minister c. In that he saith the Bishop is but a Minister and no Lord ouer their faith and conscience The same will euerie Popish Priest say of their soveraigne Lorde the POPE to preserue the dignitie of their ministerie The POPE writeth himself but the seruant of the seruants of God What Lordlie authoritie the Bishop hath exerciseth and in what seruile subiection the Priestes all the Parishes stand vnto their Courtes iurisdiction shal hereafter more appeare when we come to the discussing of those poyntes In the meane while we willingly assent vnto Mr. GIFFARD that the christian reader shall iudge whether their seruice-booke be not a fit Portesse for such Priestes and this suspension a fit toole for such worckmen Still affirming euen with wonder that if the iudgmentes of God were not vpon their right eye and vpon their right arme they might perceaue how their Lordes the Bishops dresse them and how this weapon they allowe them wanteth both edge and poynte c. Thus hauing finished his answeare to our assumption he procedeth to a former answeare where he denied the Consequence That where wicked prophane men are receiued into reteyned in the bozome of the Church there the couenant is disanulled with them and they are no longer Godes people but a false antichristian Sinagogue To disproue this he alleadged that there were but fewe true worshippers that frequented the Temple amongst multitudes of prophane vngodly men To this he now addeth the examples of the Church at Corinth and of the seuen Churches in Asia c. We before answeared stil answeare that there is no comparison betwixt or Argument to be drawen from those Churches which were rightly gathered established and these confused Bibilonish Synagogues of theirs The Israelites were a peculiar separated people vnto the Lorde from the worlde The people of these other Churches were wonne caled and gathered vnto CHRIST by the preaching of the Gospel euery one entred into the Church by the voluntarie professioÌ of his owne faith No vncircumcised or Gentile might enter into the Temple to offer any gift there All nor yet the greater part of the Citie of Corinth nor of these other parts of Asia were not receiued into the Church as members But here in their Church of England al the whole land is receiued in and that immediatly from open idolatrie without any voluntarie professioÌ of their owne faith by the people in perticular yea without the preaching of the Gospel going before to call them vnto the faith Therfore in these reasons he but beggeth the questioÌ and assumeth that which he ought to proue Namely That these multitudes of all the prophane al sorts of wicked persons were sometymes rightly gathered vnto and entred couenant with the Lorde hauing the true ministrie gouernement of CHRIST set ouer them and nowe being fallen into some sinnes are not cast out but stil retayned in their Church This if he had donne then had there bene some cause y â he might haue brought against vs th'examples of these Churches Then should not we haue needed to haue shewed him his follie twise Yet this if he had donne the contrarie wherof is manifest to al that remember the beginning of her Maiesties raigne or but behold the present estate in the same or rather in more confusion sinne being more encreased Yet then we should easily haue put difference betwixt those Churhes that ameÌded at the Apostles admonition and these which reiect all the rules ordinances ecclesiastical of CHRISTS Testament as pernitious and intollerable to th'estate of this land and persecute al such as admonish them of and will not partake with them in their idolatrie sacriledge WE also in our former writing shewed him how the faithfull seruants of God in the idolatrous dayes of Kinge ACHAS MENASSE AMON IEHOIAKIM c refrayned from the Temple being so polluted and defiled and mixed not themselues with the wicked in idolatrous worship This Mr. GIFFARD confesseth to be true and that it was theire duetie so to doe But he saith we do not argue whether the godly did ioyne with the wicked in idolatrie but whether the wicked were suffred and did ioyne with the godlie in true worship To the question we haue aboue spoken Only this by the waye we drawe from his owne confession That if the godly in those dayes did wel in separating from not coÌmunicating with the wicked in those times of publick idolatrie then caÌnot we be blamed which separate withdrawe our selues from these prophane assemblies where such abhominable idolatrie and sacriledge is publickly vsed and enforced as we haue aboue proued and thus are we by him cleared and iustified Againe we convince him of his owne mouth thus If the faithfull did well in those tymes to withdraw and separate themselues from the wicked in their idolatrie which then was publickly set vp Then was not the publick estate of the Iewes in those tymes of vs to be held the true Church of God For the godly maie at no tyme separate from the true Church of God nor repayre vnto the false Church And thus by himself is an end put at once to all his cauils wherbie he hath endeuored to prooue the Iewes in these most corrupt tymes to be the true outwarde church of God and to accuse vs of heresie that affirme where such heynous transgressions are obstinatly defended persisted in by the whole Church there the Couenant vnto the iudgmeÌt of the faithful is disanulled there the faithful may not communicate And verie ignorant is Mr. Giffard if he thinck that the wicked and prophane may either be receiued into the Church or retayned in the Church as members The wicked prophane which were neuer entred into the Church may ought to be caled to heare the ministrie of the worde of God in the Church as the meanes wherbie they may be caled vnto the faith and so vpon their profession be receiued as members into the fellowship coÌmunion of the Church But vntil they make open voluntarie
profession of their owne faith obedience they cannot be receiued as members or haue communion with the Church Then vntil Mr. Giffard proue that the prophane multitudes and open wicked which neuer made anie voluntarie profession of their owne faith and obedience may be receiued as members into the Church he cannot iustifie these Parish assemblies of England or convince vs. Furder we graunt that wicked men such as fal away from their profession and obedience shal daylie arise in the church ells there should be no cause of Excommunication But when their sinne is publicke then ought the Church to ceÌsure it and if they be founde obstinate to caste them out ells were there no vse of ExcoÌmunication We graunt also that the Church sometymes of negligence delaying in due tyme to caste out such wicked is notwithstanding if they amend vpon admonition to be held the true Church of God And this our aduersarye himself Pag. 56. acknowledgeth that we confesse although now forgetting himself his heart being fraught with malice he bursteth foorth in the gall therof accusing and sclandering vs to hold these heresies That where any wicked and open sinners worship together with the Church as members of the Church there the Couenant is disanulled with the whole Church Againe that where corrupt maners breake forth in those that professe the Gospell they be not only vtterly voyde of fayth which offende but also all they that worship together with them though neuer so much grieued at their sinnes are fallen from the Couenant Thirdlie that we make the stablenes of Gods Couenant to depend vpon the worckes of men and not of the free grace and mercie of God How could this accuser drawe these heresies from this assertion It is the Church of CHRIST vvhich hath the power to Excommunicate though it fault much by negligence in executing the same Doth not the expresse contrarie herein appeare How can he then reconcile these chardges of his vnto this proposition of ours Or can he produce any one sentence that euer we wrote or spake conteyning such odious doctrines as these Yf not these heresies must stil retourne to his owne throate as to the sepulchre froÌ whence the sprange these chardges must remayne vpon his reckoning not vpon ours WE hold that the open prophane and wicked such as were neuer caled vnto the faith caÌnot be receiued into the Church as members before they make open and voluntarie profession of their owne faith and obedience He that hath from the beginning distinguished light from darcknes hath alwaies made difference and separation betwixt the world the Church caling the one the Sonnes of God the other the daughters of men preseruing the one in his Arcke drowning the other in the floode he chose and separated to himself out of the whole world one peculiar Nation and people to be his visible Church to whom no prophane which made not professioÌ of the same faith might be admitted or ioyned in their worship The worde Ecclesia or Church we knowe to be a companie caled forth from the world as were CHRISTS Disciples and the faithfull in all places at the first gathering of the Church Againe we hold that such as are dulie entred into the Church falling from their profession and after due admonition remaine obstinate and hardened in their sinne ought by the Church to be excommunicate And if the Church being admonished stirred vp vnto their duetie refuse to obey execute the commandemeÌt of God that then vnto the faithfull it ceaseth to be the true Church of God and ought to be auoyded vntil they repent The Church of CHRIST must euer be obedient vnto CHRISTS voyce which voyce when they openlie despise wilfully resist they are a companie of rebells not a companie of Sainctes When they fal away from the faith they fal away from the Couenant of God when they obstinaâlie persist in sinne wilfully despise Gods voyce they fal away from the faith Faith belieueth reuerenceth and obeyeth Gods worde so far as yt is reueled vnto them and neuer wilfully despiseth or reiecteth anie anie part of the same God can neuer be seuered from his worde they that despise reiect Gods worde despise reiect God himself Christ ruleth and reigneth by the scepter of his owne worde they that are not subiect vnto but wilfully disobey that word are not subiect vnto Christ haue not him a Kinge but a Iudge ouer them Seuere lawes iudgments are set downe in God his worde against presumptuous sinne yea against al sinne wherof they denie to repent God hath executed these iudgments vpon the Angels that sinned vpon the original world vpon the Nation of the Iewes Neither wil anie vayne titles of Church Couenant c. excuse or deliuer them being founde in the like transgressions from the like iudgments God is iust his iudgments are alike pronounced executed against al as against one being founde wilfully remayning in the transgression of his lawe Nowe then vvhilest vve conclude that vvhere the people were neuer rightly caled vnto the faith or gathered vnto CHRIST and orderly ioyned together in Christ But multitudes of prophane al sortes of vvicked persons idolators Atheists c euen the whole land without any choice any separation receiued into their Church as members without any voluntarie profession of their owne faith that in this estate they cannot be esteemed the true planted Churches of CHRIST With what conscience or truth can this vngodly man herevpoÌ defame divulge vs to hold this heresie that where corrupt maners breake forth in those that professe the gospell they be not only voyde of fayth which offend but all they also which worship together with them though neuer so much grieued at their sinnes are falen from the Couenant How can he liken these rowtes of prophane Atheists and wicked persons of the world to the faithful seruantes of CHRIST in his Church or compare their open wickednes which they commit even with greedines to the faultes eskapes of frailety or negligeÌce in y e Sainctes Againe whilest we affirme That where open obstinacie is ioyned vnto publick sinne whether yt be in the whole Congregation or in any perticular member there that Congregation or that member cannot by vs be iudged faithfull or within the outward Couenant vntill they repent with what feare of God or shame of men caÌ this maÌ publish vs to hold that where any open grosse sinne is committed by anie and they stil through ignorance or negligence are suffred in the Church there the Couenant to be disanulled with the whole Church And so we to fall into this heresie To make the stablenes of God his Couenant not to depend vpon mercie and free grace promised and bownde with an oathe but vpon our worckes yea vpon the worckes of other whom we must iudge THis heresie after he himself hath deuised in our name he procedeth to coÌfute yt with manie wordes shewing the stability
of Gods promises the greatnes of Gods mercie that remembreth his Couenant in his greatest indignation wrath as also the smale beginnings and daylie growth and proceadings of our sanctification in this life As though we euer doubt or denied that the Lord our God his couenant was made established and preserued vnto vs in his CHRIST only without any worckes or merite in vs present or to come to deserue or to retaine his fauour the least minute Alas our miserable forlorne estate even from our Mothers wombe before we knowe the Lorde yea our contynual transgressions defections euer since we knewe the Lorde wheÌ we behold our liues in that sparckling glasse of his lawe do shew vs that we are not saued be worckes but by the free grace mercie of God through faith in CHRIST and that not of our selues but by the gift of God whose worcke we are created in CHRIST IESVS vnto good worckes which God hath fore-ordayned y t we should walke in them But now whilest we acknowledge the whole worcke of our saluation from the beginninge to the end to be of God and not of our selues to procede from to be established vpon his free grace mere mercy and loue and not from or vpoÌ any goodnes in vs fore-seene or subsequent Yet make we not therby the grace of God and his holy spirit which he hath giueÌ to al his elect to be idle vayne or fruictlesse in any of them but to regenerate chaunge enlighten and sanctifie them to bring all their affections into and to keepe them in the loue obedience of the truth By the profession of which truth they are knowen receiued as members of the visible Church made partakers of the commune comfortes couenant of the Saincts From which profession when they fall away and will not be reduced by the voyce of the Church or renued by repentaÌce but remaine obstinate hardned in their sinnes then are they by the commandement power of CHRIST to be cut off as withered branches to be cast out from the fellowship of the saincts and all interest in CHRIST to be deliuered vnto Sathan c. The same rules faith saluation iudgments we haue aboue shewed to belong vnto al and vnto euerie one vnto al as vnto one being founde in the same faith or in the same transgressions Now then whilest the whole Congregation or anie member therof shall remaine hardened in sinne deniâng to obey Christes voyce refusing to repent who can say that this Church or man in this estate can by vs which iudge see but according to the rules of the worde be affirmed held the true Church of Christ within the outward Couenant when Christ himself commandeth vs to deliuer them vp to Sathan in his name to haue no fellowship with them This caÌnot be doÌne of vs vnto any whom we may affirme within the outward couenant God his secret electioÌ councels wherin he hath determined from before al worlds who shalbe saued how far the faithful shalbe tryed fal and when he wil raise them againe beloÌge not vnto vs to iudge of Onley this is most sure they y t thus fal away are hardened are not of vs to be held esteemed within the outwarde CovenaÌt or receiued vntil they as publickly repeÌt How theÌ can this wicked sclaÌdeâer drawe this gracelesse collection damnable coÌclusioÌ from this holie doctrine That where obstinacie is ioyned vnto publick sinne there the outward Covenant is brokeÌ no communioÌ to be held vntil repentance be made Therfore we holde that the stablenes of Gods CouenaÌt with his Church depeÌdeth vpon the worcked of meÌ Because we say that God sanctifieth al that he saueth Therefore we hold salvation by workes Because we hold that faith which is without fruictes to be deade worthles Therefore we hold salvatioÌ by workes Because God requireth obedieÌce of al his seruants that enter into or remaine in his house and commandeth them to haue no âellowship with anie loÌger then they coÌtynue in the same fayth obedieÌce Therfore we make the stablenes of Godes CovenaÌt to depeÌde vpon our workes yea vpon the workes of others whom we must iudge What heretick or peruerted spirit could more highlie abuse deface the holy doctrines of Christ Is Mr. Giffard a teacher of the Church of England and cannot yet put difference betwixt the worcke of our salvatioÌ by Christ for vs the worke of Gods holy spirit the fruicts of Gods grace in vs That cannot put difference betwixt obedience mercie but that he wil make y e worck of Gods grace to abrogate Gods grace That cannot discerne betwixt the secret electioÌ of God Christes visible Church betwixt the temporarie iudgments of Christes Church according to the rule of Gods word and the final doome of God in his determinate councel Thus not knowing what either Gods Covenant Christes Church the communion or excommunioÌ therof meaneth this impious man vpoÌ these dotages seeketh to convince vs of his surmized heresies because we blame forsake these Babilonish confuse assemblies where al sortes of prophane and wicked are gathered together without faith or order bownde sed and suffred together in al impietie mischief and licentiousnes without censure or controlement vnto whome he for the wage of Balaam is powred forth and most sacrilegiously selleth them his pretended Sacraments for their two pennie shot or offring HE laboureth to defend this sacriledge confusion by th' examples of other Churches vnder the Lawe vnder the Gospel He beginneth with the estate of the Church vnder Moses where the rebellious Israelites whose carkases fel in the wildernes of whom the Lorde sware that they should not see his rest yet were not cast out of th' assemblie nor separated so longe as they liued nor their seed reiected So that he still beare in minde that he but beggeth the question so ofte as he compareth these confuse prophane assemblies that were neuer rightly gathered vnto nor established in the faith vnto true Churches vnto this place we answeare That he moste ignorantlie boldlie affirmeth an vntruth We reade Exod. 33. after the Israelites had made their Calf and committed idolatrie that Moses both did execution vpon the chief Idolators and with-drewe his tent and separated from the rest vntil they were reconciled vnto the Lorde Furder we reade that vpon publick notorious transgressions the Lorde executed publick iudgments sondrie tymes wherby the chief were taken away the rest brought to repentance Numb 12. 14. 39. and 25. and 21. 6. 7. We reade of separation from those of Corathes conspiracie c Numb 16. 21. 24. 26. verses We reade also Numb 12. that Miriam was separated out of the hoste vntill she was healed Likewise we reade of sondrie perticular iudgments for perticular transgressions As for breaking the Sabaoth for blaspheming c Num. 15. Whereby his impudencie is convinced But nowe if it were graunted him then which nothing
thought that all the communicantes at the Lordes Table had bene ioyned commingled together into one spiritual body euen into CHRIST as manie grapes are there bruzed into one cup manie graynes into one loafe Furder we had thought y t no obstinate offender whose sinne is publicklie knowen might haue beene admitted to that holie Table without wilful sacriledge and high prophanation of those holie mysteries both in all the Communicantes and in the Minister Wee reade in the lawe plentifullie That the leprous or polluted person defiled whatsoeuer touched him whether person vessel holie or ciuile c and that such person on vessel c remayned vnholie therebie vntil they were clensed according to the lawe The Prophet Haggai confirmeth the same and saith that whatsoeuer holie thing bread wyne or oyle a polluted person toucheth yt is made therbie vncleane The Apostle also sheweth in expresse wordes That as a litle leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe so one open vnworthie receiued to the supper of the Lorde maketh all the communicantes guiltie and their reioycing or feast not good before the Lord likening the whole Church to the lumpe the wicked person and sinnes kept amongst them to the leauen their reioycing to the eating of the Paschal c Which most direct place this ignorant sacrilegious Priest would put away and falsifie by likening this reioycing here spoken of to a glorying in the sinne of th' incestuous as though the Church of Corinth had euer bene so beastlie And by endevouring to separate the elements of the breade and wyne in this Sacrament from their mystical sense the communicantes that receiue the same together from their spirituall communion they haue one with an other the whole Church from the preparation and care they ought to haue both generally and perticularly in administring and receiuing the Sacraments And hauing thus royled the pure fountaynes he confowndeth the sense and distinct doctrines of the Apostle by bringing in certaine instances where the wife seruant passenger vpon some especial dueties and necessities may be occasion eate ordinarie bread with th' excommunicate Whervpon he concludeth that the faithful also may vpon necessitie as if the Church wil not caste out the open wicked and impenitent communicate with them in the supper of the Lorde And if so be these faithful mourne and are grieued for this wilful sacriledge of the Minister and the rest of the Church then they touche not their sinne but the holie thinges of God and are cleare Ezechell 9. because the separation from the wicked cannot alwaies be in bodie as in the cases by him alleadged of eating common breade with them But let this cauiller knowe that there is no comparison much-lesse anie consequence betwixt the eating common breade and the eating of the Supper of the Lorde with the open wicked and impenitent There is no such spiritual mysterie communion or commixture in the first as in the second Common bread is not forbidden the wicked but these holie pledges vtterlie are they ought not to be caste to hogges and dogges Neither are we forbidden al ciuile conversation so absolutelie with them as we are all spirituall communion In the one vve see prouision and exception made for duetie and necessitie In the other there is no such duetie or necessitie neither anie such prouision and exception mentioned in the Scripture vntil these Priestes to defend their port-sale and open sacriledge deuised these shiftes The scripture vtterlie forbiddeth and repulseth the open wicked impenitent from this holie banquet by more then the Cherubins shaking the edge of a sworde So far are the open wicked from being admitted to this feaste as they are to be caste out to be deliuered vnto Sathan so far are they to bee kept from all communion with CHRIST and with his Church But none are to be admitted to this Sacrament but such as outwardly stand in the faith and therby vnto the iudgment of the Church haue fellowship with CHRIST and his members The verie action or Symbole yt self sheweth this communion vvith CHRIST and one vvith an other 1. Corinth 10. 16. and 12. 13. No sophistrie can disioyne the mysterie or signification from the outward elements and action neither the communion from the participation in this action so far as vve may iudge As the vnworthie receiuers are guiltie of the bodie and bloode of the Lorde so the Church in admitting administring vnto and communicating vvith them is guiltie of most high sacriledge and prophanation of the holie thinges of God especially they doing it wilfullie and wittinglie Now then if they all communicate in this action and this action deliuered in this maner be sacriledge how should they not all be guiltie Can anie man here say that anie of the Communicantes in this case toucheth not the sinne but the holie thinges of God vvhen first in this action they are all spirituallie commingled and ioyned together then the verie action vvhich they all doe as they doe it is most highe sacriledge not a touching but an open if not a vvilfull prophanation of the holie thinges of God Can th' aucthoritie of the Church excuse them before God Or vvil it here excuse them to say they cannot doe vvith it because the power of the discipline is not in their handes We haue aboue shewed that euerie member hath interest in the power of the Church And that the power to receiue in and to caste out belongeth to the vvhole Church and not to the Presbiterie or anie perticular member of the Church onlie Neither yet these matters referred to the wil or choise of the Church but rules prescribed theÌ whom and vvhen to receiue whom and vvhen to caste out As vpon publick profession of faith and obedience with desire of ioyning the Church cannot refuse but must receiue so vpon publicke sinne and obstinacie ioyned to the same the Church must then caste out and caÌnot retaine without sinne Which sinne becommeth so much the more heynous wheÌ they doe it wittinglie willinglie but most of al wheÌ obstinacie is added wheÌ the Church wil not be admonished neither ameÌd Though euerie private member caÌnot excommunicate or reforme the publicke actions of the Church which are donne contrarie to the worde yet euerie priuate member may ought to refraine such publick actions as they see to be contrary to the worde and to admonish the Church c. And in so doing they depart not from the Church neither withdrawe from the Communion so much as preserue the Church the communion Our fellowship must alwaies be in the faith out of the faith we maie haue no communion with man or Angel in knowen sinne They that depart from the faith depart from the Church and breake the coÌmunioÌ We may not followe a multitude or the mighty in euil It behoueth euerie christian that receiueth to knowe what the action is he doeth to knowe what he receiueth and howe he receiueth to knowe by
whom and with whom he receiueth We say not now as some in the idlenes of their conceipt coniecture that we ought to examine and iudge euerie one that communicateth No it sufficeth vs if they by outward profession stand stil members and remaine not conuict and impenitent in anie open sinne knoweÌ to them and to the congrâgation They must knowe that the Minister that deliuereth is according to the outwarde rules so far as they maie iudge a lawful Minister of the Gospel and that the communicantes by outward professioÌ so far as they can iudge stand in the faith Ells can they not discerne what the communion of the Church or the action they doe is It wil not suffice or excuse them to saye they mourne and are grieued for the sinnes of the wicked with whom they communicate and for the sinne of them that should put them from the Sacrament yea caste them out of the Church and deliuer them ouer vnto Sathan for the humbling their flesh and the preservation of others from the contagion of their sinne yea of the whole Church from the wrath of God How should they be said to mourne for the sinne of these wicked with whom they feast and reioyce in this heauenly banquet From whence al sorrowe and grief and feare despaire or doubt are banished al teares wiped from their eyes they being by this Symbole receiued to the communioÌ of Christes bodie and of al the ioyes which he possesseth hath prepared reserued for al those for whom he died c against whom layeth no accusation no condemnation no imputation of sinne Againe the mourners he speaketh of which were marcked by the Angel Ezech. 9. did not onlie mourne but crye out against the sinne of the tyme yea they refrayned the publick worship the Temple which was so wholy polluted and prophaned as is described in the 8. Chapter of the same prophâcie the fierce wrath of God powred forth vpon the whole Citie and Sanctuarie Chap. 9. The glorie of God vtterlie departed from the Temple and Citie Chap. 11. But how should these that communicate are commingled with these open wicked and vnworthie and participate and ioyne in the sinne and sacriledge of the ministrie which they see and acknowledge be said of those marcked mouâners which refrayned cryed out against the abhominations of the tyme Or how should these eâkape the vengeance of the destroyer The seale of God wherwith al CHRISTES servants are marcked and knowen is That they that name the name GOD depart from iniquitie 2. Timoth. 2. 19. Reuel 14. They may not coÌmunicate with the sinnes of others nor be draweÌ into the transgression of any of GODS commaundements by an Angel from heauen Gal. 1. No traditional writings of any man whosoeuer can defend these errors which tend to the open wilful prophanatioÌ of the holy things of God to the most dangerous contagion and infection of the whole Church and to the high prouocation of Gods wrath against them all What then hath this great clarck gayned by this traditional diuinitie saue bewrayed his corrupt iudgment great ignorance of the truth of God yea even of those principal actions wherof he professeth himself a Minister What hath he obtayned or endeuoured by al this discourse to prooue if not that all these prophane multitudes and rowtes of all sortes of wicked may be receiued into and nourished in the Church as members even with the holie pledges of CHRISTES bodie bloode by this idolatrous and sacrilegious ministrie for so hauing alreadie proued them we may pronownce them made by themselues labouring to iustifie approue their Church ministrie and ministration in this estate and most seuerely to censure blaspheme and condemne all such as by the word of God reproue them and for their obstinacie forsake them for the same thus opening a wide doore to all Atheâsme wickednes impietie sacriledge and bloodie persecution as by his next argument which he bringeth for a conclusion of this discourse appeareth Which before we come vnto this for conclusion we insert rest vpoÌ That our Sauiour CHRIST hath instituted that of necessitie there must be at the celebration of his last Supper a lawful Minister of the gospel according to the rules of CHRISTES Testament to deliuer a faithful people by outward professioÌ to receiue the pure elementes coÌmanded vsed and that forme of administration which he and his Apostles prescribed That except al these concur there is not the sacrament rightly deliuered neither maie any christian coÌmunicate where he seeth any of these rules broken So then if Mr. GIFFARD had thus approued his Ministerie people ministration by the rules of CHRISTES Testament and by the euidence of Gods worde he should more haue persuaded convinced vs then by al this opprobrie blasphemie and rage which he breatheth forth out of the mouth of that DRAGON al which nowe add vnto his owne and not vnto our iudgments that feare not the curse causeles neither yet the false Prophets threates whose custome it is to curse them that God blesseth and to blesse them that God curseth to iustifie the wicked and to condemne the iust Therfore shall he be an abhomination both to God an men as the Lorde himself hath spoken As to his bloodie Argument drawen from th'executioÌ of certaine of SAVL his progenie because Kinge SAVL in his hypocritish and bloodie zeale murdered the Gibeonites which were yeilded and made slaues vnto them contrarie to the will and commandement of God Ihosh 8. Deutronomie 20. 10. Our innocencie shalbe our defence and his refutation If we haue committed or when we shall commit or consent vnto any such crime we refuse not the like iudgment In the meane time let all men iudge with what equitie or conscience this Cainiâe could thus applie enforce this example against vs And for conclusion let anie man by the worde of God iudge whether we that reprooue these their confuse parish assemblies consisting of all sortes of ignorant prophane vngodlie people worshipping God after an idolatrous maner and liuing in al disorder vngodlines c Or this mercenarie sacrilegious Priest that standeth a Minister to all these wicked deliuering the sacraments vnto them and blessing them with the peace of God c doe destroy murder their soules The scripture is plentiful in this poinct THE THIRD PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION OR CAVSE OF OVR SEPARATION FROM their assemblies is FOR that they haue a false antichristian ministrie imposed vpon them retained with them and maintained by them AS we haue already shewed y t the house of God which is his church cannot be built or consiste of any other then such chosen pretious liuing stones as God hath thervnto caled separated appointed namely such faithfull obedient willing people as come vnder CHRISTS conduct and willingly submit to his gouernment and cannot consiste of prophane wicked vngodly headstrong disobedieÌt multitudes whereon the Whore is said to
paynes he hath taken to defend their apostatical throne procedings which these his writinges are so far from defending iustifijng as they manifest vnto al men that they cannot be defended or iustified TO our present purpose in this 3. PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION yt remayneth that we nowe prooue this Ministrie of the Church of England to be false antichristian Which that it may the sooner be donne we are to enquire what kinde of ministrie CHRIST hath instituted and left vnto his Church Of which sort if we finde not these then may we with assurance from Gods owne worde pronownce them false and antichristian For as there is but one God one CHRIST one Spirite so is there but one true Church ministrie ministration CHRIST being ascended gaue vnto his Church Apostels Prophets Euangelistes Pastors Teachers Elders Deâcons widdowes The 3. first Apostes Prophets Euangelistes being instituted but for a time hauing finished their ministerie ceased For the foundation being now fullie laide the worde perfectlie exhibited the gospel throughlie and sufficientlie confirmed and ratified the whole frame of the building set vp and erect and now a most perfect and absolute patterne left vnto all Churches to what purpose should there nowe be Apostles to lay the foundation to giue the worde againe Prophets to ratifie and coÌfirme the same Euangelistes to deliuer and shew the Apostles rules vnto the Church Besides that the Lord hath euideÌtly shewed by the ceasing of th'extraordinarie calings and giftes vnto these offices that they are nowe perimplished and ceased as might also by sondrie other testimonies and direct scriptures be proued if yt were needful in so plaine a poynte Nowe then there remaine by a perpetual decree these Offices to the ministrie gouernement and seruice of the Church Pastors Teachers Elders Deacons Relieuers Vnto these distinct offices are fit and distinct members dulie chosen and ordayned by each seueral Congregation vpon due proofe according to the manifestatioÌ of the spirit in each member so elect according vnto the rules prescribed in Christes Testament in which offices is required of them that they diligently and faithfully administer which whilest they doe they are honored obeyed prouided for of the flock with al reuereÌce care loue Nowe let the ministrie of the Church of England be compared vnto and examined by these rules of Christes Testament in their office entrance administration maintenance In al which we before affirmed them to varie from the Testament of Christ and to haue no place or mention there requiring of this Aucthor some proofe of his ministrie in these pointes by the worde of God In steade wherof wee haue his bare affirmations to approue their ministrie and his most bitter raylings to convince and perswade vs after his accustomed maner which euil either satisfie vs or approue themselues to all mens consciences such as they would be thought to be We had thought our demaunde herein had bene so iust and reasonable as no true Church or Minister could or would haue denied And wonder that in this flourishing estate of their Church which ouer-floweth with so great learning aboundeth with so manie writers that not one of them should vndertake to approue the ministrie of their Church directlie by the rules of Gods word in their Office Entrance Administration Maintenance Wherbie they might iustifie themselues of such crimes wherof they are chardged convince their aduersaries al gaine-sayers and put an end to these controversies and debates after a most christian and peaceable maner much better beseeming the Gospel and the ministers therof then prisons iudgment seates sclaunders accusations blasphemie which hitherto haue bene theire only Arguments But now howsoeuer they be loth will by no meanes be entreated or vrged to this sober course direct proof by writing or vnto anie christian free conference where these matters might be discussed and decided by the worde of God peaceably Let vs yet seing occasion is here administred and as our present purpose wil permit shew some causes of our dislike whie we iudge them not the true Ministrie of the Gospel by shewing such apparnt discrepance as may declare vnto all men that they were neuer cast in that moulde And this but by a cursorie briefe examinatioÌ leauing the more exact discussing perfect demonstration of the forgerie abuses and enormities of this Antichristian ministrie to the furder diligence of others endued with greater measure of giftes and iudgment WE finde the permanent offices which CHRIST hath instituted for the ministrie of his Church few in number easilie recited diuided and distinguished The offices as hath bene said are these of the Pastor Teacher Elder Deacon Relieuer These are diuided into Ouerseers whom wee call Bishops Episcopoi and into Deacons The Ouerseers are againe diuided into teaching gouerning Elders and into such Elders as only by office attend vnto Gouernement Of the first sort are the Pastor and Teacher Of the second such Elders as are elect to the ouersight gouernment of the Churche These offices are distinguished one from an other in their seueral functions by the Apostle Roma 12. and in sondrie other places of scripture The Pastor to attend to exhortation The Teacher to doctrine The Elder to gouernement The Deacon to collect and distribute the benevolence contribution of the Saincts The Relieuers to attend to the sicke impotent c. But the offices of the Ministerie of the Church of England wee finde so manie intricate as are harde to be recited diuided or distinguished and require greater skil then I haue therevnto Yet so my simple conceipt preiudize not others of better iudgment for memorie sake and to avoide prolixitie they may thus bee diuided and recited at once First more generallie into Reigning gouerning 2. Collegiate or idle and 3. Seruile or mercenary The Reigning or gouerning may be diuided into 1. Bishops their assistants and substitutes 2. Certaine Commissioners and certaine 3. delegate Doctors c. These Bishops may be diuided in 1. Arch-Bishops 2. Palatine Bishops and. 3. ordinarie Lord Bishops Nowe the Arch-Bishops may be diuided againe into the .1 Primate Metropolitane of al England and the 2. Metropolitane of the North. partes The Raining ministerie theÌ of the Church of England as I suppose vnder correction and better information may be summed into these offices of Arch-Bishops Lord Bishops Chauncelors Commissaries Arch-Deacons High Commissioners Ciuile Doctors with their Courtes and attendants Aduocates Proctors Registers Notaries Purseuants Somoners The idle or Collegiat Ministrie as I take it are partlie in the Colleges of the Vniversities As Masters of houses Presidents Bowsers Fellowes Or more generallie according to their degrees Doctors of diuinity Bachelers of diuinity Masters of Arte Bachelers of arte Clarkes These hitherto without certaine office place or chardge in the Church And partlie in their Cathedral Churches As L. Bishop Deane Sub-deane Prebendaries Cannons Peticannons
they haue left as an absolute patterne for al actions of the Church vnto the worlds end and to hold them accursed men or Angels that teach any thing besides that or to varie from the same Neither what signes or miracles soeuer they shall doe may we hold them Propheâs seing they persuade yea enforce to idolatrie apostasie as by their publick worship appeareth And as to Euangelistes that office is too meane base for these fellowes The Euangelistes toke their caling sending and whole directioÌ from the Apostles neither swarued from the same in any thing but faithfully deliuered to the Churches those rules they receiued and assisted theÌ in the practize therof These men in that they haue no such caling to their office neither doe so execute yt not caling the Church vnto or helping them in but drawing them from vtterly forbidding them the practize of those rules ordinances the Apostles left teaching bringing in setting vp and inforcing their owne or other humane deuises ordinances vpoÌ y e church in stead therof and that in such high waightie matters as the bringing in a new strange Ministrie Ministration Worship and Gouernement For all which causes reasons many other which might be drawen from the rules of CHRISTS Testament and their whole worke and doings which in nothing accordeth to the true patterne we must hold them false Apostles and Prophets counterfeite Euangelistes deceiptful worckmen builders Neither yet if we but as fleightly examine them by compare them vnto the rules of Christes Testament shall we finde them to execute any of the ordinarie permanent offices of the Bishops belonging vnto Christes Church as the Pastors Teachers Elders office A true christian Pastor ought to be chosen of some one peculiar flocke where after due proofe he is to be publickly ordeined receiued Vnto which peculiar flocke he is bownde by couenaÌt to administer attend Neither doth his Pastorall dutie ministrie and chardge extend to more flockes or Churches at one tyme then that one wherof he is chosen Pastor Neither may a true Pastor aduance himself either in titles or power aboue or ouer other christian Pastors his fellowe bretheren howsoeuer he haue receiued a greater measure of giftes by so much he ought to behaue himself the more lowly and to apply himself the more carefully diligently to serue the Lord with the same according to his pleasure appoinctment within the limites of his caling wherin if he behaue himself faithfully he receiueth praise if not reproofe censure of the whole flock accordingly But now these Arch and Lord Bishops neither haue any certaine ministrie ouer or in any one peculiar flocke neither anie such ãâ¦ã by or in any one Congregation but are elected either by the ãâã Colledge of the Deane Chapter or ells by the Prince consecrate invested inthronised or instawled with I know not how manie popish rites trincketes ceremonies belonging thervnto whose verie ordinarie attire is so popish ridiculous and fânde as they passe not in the streates without the wonderment skorne of young and olde Their ministerie also is not limited and tyed to one certaine office or to one certaine flocke but as they exercise sondrie offices so doe they it ouer in sondrie Churches preaching administring the Sacraments where and when they liste of their pontifical aucthoritie and ceasing againe from preaching c. at their owne pleasures when how longe they list Againe some of them exerciseth absolute aucthoritie ouer al no one of them but ouer many hindreth Churches Ministers ouer all causes and doctrines to cite sommon suspend silence excommunicate absolue emprison âequester conâiscate at their pleasure whom and wherfore they liste without accompt or controlement no not by the Princes royall Writts and Courtes to which euery soule ought to be subiect They impose vpon all Churches and Ministers their owne deuises for the publicke worship administration stinting and limiting the Pastor what wordes to reade and say what scriptures to reade on this and that daye through the yeere They limite and restraine the doctrine of the Pastor from speaking against anie thing by publick aucthoritie commanded They determine and dispose of all the doctrines and causes of all Churches at their owne will no man so hardie to gaiâe say or to cal in question anie thing they affirme or to denie anie thing they commande or forbid There is nothing iudged error in the Church of ENGLAND but what they iudge to be error be yt neuer so grosse popish blasphemouse nor anie thing compted truth which they pronounce error be yt neuer so holy sounde and warranted by Gods worde The whole ministrie doctrine publick administration causes and censures of the Church of ENGLAND are wholie in their handes to commande restraine or execute vpon al persons and they themselues subiect to no reproofe liable to no censure Now let any iudge that knoweth what belongeth to the office entrance and administratioÌ of the Pastors office whether these Bishops possesse this office be rightly caled and entered to the same and faithfully administer execute the same The teachers office for the reasons aboue-said they cannot hold or chalendge both in regarde of the fastuous titles inordinate power and aucthoritie which they vsurpe exercise ouer all the ministerie euen such as they cal Pastors and ouer all Churches causes censures c which can at no hand be ioyned or agree vnto the christiaÌ Teachers office As also for that they their ministrie and office belongeth not to any one peculiar Congregation The like reasons maie be drawen from their Popish entrance and administration seing they take vpon them to deliuer the Sacraments and attend not vnto doctrine only or diligently giuing ouer ceasing to preach wheÌ they list neither submit the doctrines they teach to the ceÌsure tryal of other Prophets by the Scriptures For al which reasons and sondrie other they cannot be said to haue or exercise the christian Teachers office Last of al the office of gouerning Elders they haue not for all the same reasons In that they are not chosen of belong not vnto any perticular Congregation to which they should be bownde by duetie to attend Neither euer did we reade in al Christes Testament of any Bishops or Ministers setting aside those temporarie offices of Apostles Prophets Euangelists that where chosen did attend or minister vnto diuers or more then one Congregation or office at one time Certaine rules being there giuen for their election ordination and administration of in one Congregation with manifold admonitions exhortatioÌs to sture them vp vnto diligeÌce labour and watchfulnes in that office place they are caled vnto as a worke enough for him that thinketh himself most able to dischardge it And sure most monstruous impossible it were for one man faithfully to attend diuers Congregations Except they can also
shew that one sheepheard at one the same time can diligently feed guide two or many flockes far distant in place Or that one candle may be put into two candlesticks and giue light vnto two seueral houses far distant asunder at one the same instant If the one be impossible so is the other Yet stand these men Bishops or Ouerseers not only to manie Churches each one of them But their Primate giueth or rather selleth liceÌces to other inferior Priestes some one of them to stand a Minister to two yea peraduenture to three seueral flockes This is an vsual matter and passeth by way of staâute lawe amongst the Chapleins Doctors of the Church of England who may haue be Non Resident some of them from two some from three Congregations or benefices especially all his Graceless Chaplaines by a singular prerogatiue But to retourne againe to our purpose these Arch and Lord Bishops cannot be said to haue this office of gouerning Elders for that they professe to be Ministers of the worde Sacramentes which duetie belongeth to the Pastors office And because they exercise absolute power ouer Pastors Churches and causes to depose excommunicate absolue and determine in their owne sole name power which no true Elder Minister or meÌber of Christ may do Reasons also might be drawen from their sitting chandging aspiring to the richer higher roomes FroÌ their Princely Lordly flate pompe trayne reuenues pallaces wherin they liue in all wordly excesse pleasure idlenes to which thinges whilest they attend it is impossible they should faithfully execute dischardge any ministrie in the Church From y e apparaÌt odious sinnes of their persons liues that appeare and breake out in their conversatioÌ which is most vnchristian fleshly and vnholy As coueteousnes oppressioÌ extortion open wrong doing vâuâie ambition pride idlenes louers of pleasure such as cannot gouerne their wiues children and families in the feare of God sobrietie or common honestie but nourish and bring them vp in pride vanitie idlenes superfluitie voluptuousnes gaining chambering and wântonnes yea peradueÌture vnchastiâg and that not vnknowen to the inselues who also themselues are not all of them of the most chaste and temperate life some of them being giuen to wyne strikers âorcerers blasphemers skorners and deriders of the most holie exercise of the preaching of Gods worde causing their counterfeight and natural fooles openly in their owne house at ãâ¦ã feastes to make a âermon oâ ãâã or fallie in the most high despight of God and of his blessed ordinance Not here to perticulate the sondrie heresies contrarie to the truth and blasphemies of the truth holdeÌ amoÌgst them the least of which faultes publickly knoweÌ are enough to diâable the best of them from exercising any publicke ministrie to the Lorde in his Church if we may belieue the Apostle To conclude this one reason if there were no more might shew and proue them to be no christian Bishopps in that they exercise some ciuile office or offices together with this their pretended ministrie Which is not only expresly forbidden vtterly vnlawful by the worde of God but also impossible for any man to performe both or either of both faithfully whilest he keepeth both God himself hath made two distinct and seueral offices and appoincted vnto them two distinct seueral persons for Ministers It being no more lawfull for a Bishop to execute the ciuile Magistrates office then for the ciuile Magistrate to administer the Sacraments What moÌstruous parsons then are they which thus confounde commingle in their owne persons these two diuers and distinct offices and powers Might not they that assume both the swordes into their handes carry them acrosse also in their cote armour aswel as their holie Father the POPE What a monstrous confusion and perturbation make they both in Church and common wealth herebie disturbing the holie order that God himself hath set for the gouernement both of the Church and common wealth in this worlde remouing yea vtterly breaking downe therbie all the limites and bowndes which God hath set and established for all estates degrees offices callinges actions so that no man by this meanes either knoweth his duetie or orderly walketh within the bowndes of his calling wherbie it is come to passe that the whole land ouer-floweth with all impietie violence cruelitie and iniquitie as in the dayes of NOE Thus by al these reasons haue we proued and al that haue not vtterly made shipwrack of faith good coÌscience or that stand not vowed bond seruantes to their apostaticall throne must confesse That these Arch Lord Bishops are no true christian Bishops according to the Gospel of CHRIST neither haue or exercise any lawful office or ministri of or in the Church of CHRIST If then they be not members of that body beloÌging to that heade CHRIST IESVS it must needes followe that they their offices ministrie are false antichristiaÌ belonging to an other head an other bodie eueÌ Antichrist and that whoore the false Church his spouse If their inordinate power and irregular ministrie be found contrarie to al the rules and ordinances of Christes Testament then can yt not be of God belong vnto or vsed in Christes Church or be blessed to the gouernement or saluation of his people Then must it needes be the power and throne of Sathan giuen to the Beast accursed giuen to seduce and to drawe all the children of wrath to distruction Neither shal Mr. Giffard or all the false Prophets belonging to their throne be able to tourne away or withstand those iudgments and plagues which are powred out of the Lordes viall vpon the throne of the Beaste or with their soft tongues to licke whole the woundes of the Beaste that are giuen with that two edged sword that procedeth out of CHRISTES mouth It shal not help them though they raile and blaspheme and gnawe their tongues for grief For their kingdom shal wax darke and Antichrist shal coÌsume be abolished as he is reueiled eueÌ by y e same light the Lord himself hath spoken yt How weake nowe sclender are Mr. Giffards defences for these his Lordes the Bishops That the Bishops haue not their caling consecration or power from the Pope but from their Church That they haue by oath renownced the Popes vsurped power and tyrannie That they do not maintaine or defend the religion and lawes of Antichrist but professe and aduance the gospel of Christ and by the liuely word cut downe all idolaitre heresies abhominations That they vsurpe not a Lordship ouer the faith and consciences of men but their peculiar power is onlie in the administration of external discipline Therfore we vvith manifest and vvicked sclander call the Bishops Antichristian If you demande the proofe of al this wee refer you to Mr. Giffards bare affirmation without anie one reason in his learned answeare to the Brownistes Page 75. If he were himself
that they be not taught exercised or practized after anie prophane vaineglorious or superstitious maner but in al sobrietie modestie and in the feare of God To these fewe rules if their Vniuersities Colledges Scholes were reformed then should they not be as they nowe are the seminaries of Antichrist the bane of the Churche the corruption of all the youth in the lande But then should they be that which they nowe pretend the scholes of all godlie learning to garnish the Church to furnish the common wealth with fit and vertuous men for euerie place office and estate LEt vs nowe procede to the other sorte of this Collegiaâe idle ministrie of the Church of England Which are these Cathedral Abbay lubbers These L. Bishops Deanes Subdeanes Prebendes Cannons c as in their cataloge who liue together like Monkes in their Cloisters celles adioyned annexed vnto some Cathedral Church within which precincts they are âedd stalled vp to inteÌd the diuine seruice of the said Cathedral âat certaine howers of the day limited euerie one in his seuerall array ministerial vestures surplices copes vestimentes hoodes tippets cappes rochets c according to their seuerall office place and degree some singing some piping some reading some praijng some pisteling some gospeling some preaching some administring the sacramentes c Of whose offices ceremonies rites orders customes seuerally to entreate is not mie purpose It sufficeth me that I finde not any such Cathedrals Cloisters Societies Offices Orders Ceremonies VVorship c in all the booke of God and therfore I dare pronounce them Antichristian such as God wil not be pleased or serued with in his Church Let not Mr. Deane vnder the visarde of a christian name and office thincke to escape for when we bring him to the light we finde him but a counterfeight hauing neither the office nor ministration of a christian Deacon The christian Deacons office is faithfully to collect and distribute the almes and contribution of the Church But these Cathedral Deanes feede themselues their troupes I say not of the weekely almes of their Church for that they neither gather neither would it suffice the tenth part of their pompe but of the Lordships landes and fees of their Church lying loytering in their stately pallaces and not distributing to the poore of that Congregation according to th'appointment of the Elders and the Church A christian Deacon keepeth himself within the limites of the office he is called vnto and doth not intermeddle with th'execution of their offices which belong not vnto him as the administration of the worde and sacraments c But these Cathedral Deacons take vpon them the ministrie of the worde and sacraments manie of them hauing personages beside their Deanerie And hauing bene Pastors before yet for liuing and promotions sake are not ashamed to goe backe to the Deacons Office or to retaine both offices Neither doth the christian Deacon vsurpe such place preeminence and dignitie in the Church to sit in one of the chiefe roomes with his velvet quishon cloâh of estate or be brought to his place with a siluer mace before him To conclude these Cathedral Popish Deanes haue nothing common or like to a christian Deacon either in office caling to their office administratioÌ of their office or place where they administer Therfore what titles soeuer they carrie or pretextes they make we may affirme them to be impes of Antichrist to belong to his spouse and throne the false Church And not to be those holy Ministers those christian Deacons which CHPâIST hath instituted to his Church Of Subdeanes or their office we reade not in CHRISTS Testament And as to those idle bellies those Prebendes we knowe not what to make of them Ministers of this Church yea ful Priestes they should be in that they are bownde to make 4. sermons in the yeere in their Cathedral yet are some of them Ciuilians as they terme them lay Persons But yt is no noueltie in the Church of ENGLAND For Ecclesiastical Ministers to exercise ciuile offices and likewise for ciuile persons to vsurpe possesse offices in the Church both of gouernemeÌt as in their Courtes abouesaid and of the ministrie of the worde sacraments as Prebeâdes Parsonages and those not impropriate c. Of such Monkish secluding and gathering the Ministers of their Church into these Colleges Halles Cloisters we haue alreadie spoken As also of their idolatrous and false worship which they exercise Of the seueral rites ceremonies that these stalled bulles vse therin here to discourse were long tedious Or to staÌd to refute the vnlawfulnes of these Mother Cathedral Churches where Sathans throne is wherin sit his lieutenants these Arch Lord Bishops wherin are the Colleges of these idolatrous Priestes loyterers whose verie names being but recited the light of the gospel being but brought to their College Cloister doores is enough to discouer them of what stampe and broode they are Yea let this light of the Gospell be brought to the tryal of their ministrie ministratioÌ though nothing be said to them but they only put to approue themselues by Gods worde you shall see them discouer themselues of what kingdome spirit they are defending theÌselues with their nayles tongues smiting al such as thus call their doings into this question with the fist of wickednes and with the tongue of reproch as by their prisons bookes is to be seene The one being ful of poore persecuted christians in great distresse and miserie without any iudgment or help by lawe without any equitie mercie or compassioÌ shewed The other being ful euen in euerie leafe yea almost in euerie line of wicked sclanders accusations suggestioÌs blasphemies against these faithful seruantes of CHRIST their aduersaries Not approuing their ministrie worship and procedings directly by any one place of scripture though they be neuer so much vrged thervnto But if they haue no better defence their kingdome shalbe left vnto them desolate as their brethereÌ the L. Abbots Monckes Fryars and Nonnes are Al which might aswel for any thing I can fee or they can say haue bene reserued reformed and tyed to the saijng ouer this seruice book as these all being alike without warrant in Gods worde and therfore detestable accursed IT now remayneth that we take like sodaine viewe of the third sorte the seruile ministrie of the Church of England namely these Parsons Vicares Curates Hirelings Preachers Deacons These were blamed to Mr. Giffard to carye strange antichristiaÌ Names Offices also to haue as strange antichristian an entrance vnto their office administration in their office as also that their support maintenance is not such as belongeth to the ministrie of the Gospell In these poinctes we desired Mr. G. to approoue the ministrie of Engâand or his owne ministrie by the rules of CHRISTS Testament This if he had donne al controuersie had ceased and we yeilded Al this by his owne bare
worde of affirmatioÌ neuer a place of scripture he proueth in lesse then one page of his booke He affirmeth their names to be Ministers of the Gospell Pastors and Teachers That the names of Parsons Vicares are not to make any distinction of the ministrie but of the maintenance annexed to the same That the Offices they beare are to teach instruct their flockes by the wholesome worde of God to administer the sacramentes and to make publick prayers These he is sure are prescribed in CHRISTES Testament and if our eye were not malignant we might espie them there THAT these names offices of Pastor Teacher with this administration spoken of are in CHRISTS Testament we neuer doubted or made question but now whether these Parsons Vicares Curaâes Hired Preachers carie trulie haue and execute the names offfices and functions of these christian Pastors Teachers all the doubt is And more then Mr. GIFFARD his bare worde we as yet haue not to assure vs therof although we haue even with importunitie begged and vrged him or any of his fellowes either directly to approue their ministrie by the rules of CHRISTS Testament in their Office Entrance and Administration Or ells to prooue vnto vs by the worde of God that such Offices Entrance vnto and Administration in their offices is not now necessarie and of necessitie in the Church of CHRIST but that the Prince whose honorable name they ouer much abuse to the patronizing of all their abhominations or rather the POPE to whose kingdome this antichristian ministrie serued hath power to erect a newe other ministrie in office entrance and administratioÌ vnto the Church then that of Christes Testament In al which if this ministrie of England cannot by th'expresse rules of the word be iustified al the powers in earth or Hel cannot make them the true Ministers of the Gospel For other ministrie offices of y e gospel is not giueÌ or to be giueÌ vnto the Church then those CHRIST hath instituted in his TestameÌt Neither may any other Entrance or Administration be ioyned to that Ministrie those offices then is in CHRISTS Testament appoynted If therfore we shew that these Ministers haue not those offices that entrance or administratioÌ mentioned in Christes Testament it shal be enough to shew them conterfeite strange and antichristian First then by Mr. Giffâ his leaue we must a litle insiste euen vpon these strange names of Parson Vicare which were giueÌ by their first founders creators at the erection of their ministrie offices and are not read of in all the booke of God Neither are any of those names which our Sauiour Christ hath giuen knyt vnto his ministrie for y e distinguishing expressing of their seueral offices and therfore caÌ at no hand belong vnto the ministri of the Gospel Neither may any mortal man be so presumptions to giue other names denominations vnto his reuerend ministrie holie offices then the Lord of the house himself hath giuen Neither may or will the true Ministers of Christ carye any other names or titles as in regarde of their ministri or office then Christ hath giuen to their ministrie office But Mr. Giff. denieth these names to make any distinctioÌ of their ministri but only of y e state of maintenaÌce annexed vnto the same Let vs theÌ aske him one question what difference is there betwixt the Arch and Lord Bishops and the parish Parsons and Vicares of the Church of ENGLAND in respect of their ministrie if these names be not giuen to put difference betwixt and distinction of theâ office ministrie I trust he will not say these Lord Bishops Parsons haue al one office ministrie in their Church I belieue his Ordinarie wil hardly agree to him in this poynte Let him finde therfore a newe distinction to help this matter Againe we could say to M. Giffard that these names of Parsons and Vicares do not only distinguish their ministrie from their Lord Bishops Arch-Deacons Deanes c but yet maketh a distinction euen amongst themselues betwixt them such of their other rouing Ministers which haue no certaine flocke or chardge but as sone as they are made Ministers vnto and of any one certaine flock then take they forthwith their denominatioÌ of that flocke or towne as the Bishops doe of the greate Cities and are then not before called Parsons or Vicares of such a Towne To conclude these names of Parson Vicare being distinct names and hauing distinct liuings appropriate vnto them belonging also to one the same church or Towne and being giuen to two diuers men so possessed at one and the same tyme cannot but belong to two diuers offices of their Church Except two meÌ may also haue execute one the same office at the same instant as wel as one man may execute two or moe diuers offices of their Church at one instant But sure these Paradoxes are so inaudible incredible yea so impossible in the Church of CHRIST as I see not how all Mr. Giffard his logique and learning can reconcile them to the Testament of CHRIST But to come to the offices of these Parsons Vicares Mr. Giff saith if we may belieue him they are Pastors Teachers yet setteth vs not downe who be the Pastors who be the Teachers of their Church It should seeme by his speach that these two the Parson and Vicare are one office namely Pastors and that such hireling Predicantes as himself are the Teachers of this Church of England Let vs first consider of their Pastors by comparing them to the Pastors office The true christian Pastor is placed of God in his house his church as a Steward both to diuide the portion and to ouersee take chardge looke to the order gouernement of that Church wherof he is chosen made a Minister of al the publicke actions therof togither with the other Elders But these Parsons by vertue of their office ministrie are not bounde to labour in the worde otherwiâe then to preach 4. sermons in the yeere either by himself or by his substitute and that not by law except his benefice exceede a certaine annual somme in the Queenes booke Otherwise they are but bounde to reade the seruice preâcribed in the common booke at such tymes and tides as is there inioyned to weare the Priestes attire to reade iniunctions and homelies c. Neither are they permitted or by vertue of their office may intermeddle with the ouersight order and gouernement of that flocke wherof they are Parsons CHRIST nowe in his Church hath instituted no ecclesiasticall office aboue the Pastors office Neither may anie true christian Pastor stand or exercise his office vnder anie such false ecclesiasticall office as CHRIST hath not instituted But there are sondrie offices in the Church of England aboue the Parsons office Vnto which superior offices
must open and enter where he hath a bell-rope put into his hand and must knole a Bell After which a peale is ronge and he caried to some feaste-house or other insteade of fasting and prayer And thus haue you hearde the maner of the Election Probâtion and Ordination of these Pastors Teachers of the Church of England Which if it can by any learning or conning be prooued that holie caling which is prescribed in CHRISTS Testament and which may not be seuered from the ministrie of the Gospell then haue they the more to reioyce and we to repent before the Lorde And now whether we haue lyed as Mr. GIF verie boldly chardgeth vs in saying that their ministrie is imposed vpon these Churches let the indifferent reader iudge Yea let him also consider what kinde of interest freedome and power these parishes haue to chuse ordaine their owne Ministers The people neuer seeing or knowing their Minister vntil he come with his letters of institution or hauing any thing to doe at his ordination he being made ful Priest yea their Priest and that whether they will or no before he come at them And let Mr. GIFFARD himself looke what power any parish in England hath to disanull the Patrones Presentation the Bishops ordination and institution The Bishop he ordayneth them Ministers though he or his examiners neuer sawe or knewe the men before that present howre He maketh them Ministers to no certaine flocke or chardge therfore can no peculiar flocke haue interest in their election ordination The Patrone whatsoeuer he be whether Woman childe Foole wicked Person Papist yea worse if worse may be he presenteth his Clarke to that benefice though he be an hundred miles off from the Bishop and the Biâhop though he knowe neither parish nor Minister must admit or ells lyeth a Qâare impedit to compel him The Priest thus instituted he cometh to the parish taketh possession of the Parsonage and theire Minister he will be whether the people will or not they must receiue him and may not keep him out how bad soeuer he be And whereas Mr. GIFF. bringeth instance to prooue that the ministrie is not imposed because that sondrie flockes haue those Pastors Ministers of the Gospel that they haue desired and made choice of by sute vnto the Patrones and to the parties whom they desire to haue This yet more sheweth their bondage in that they are driuen to make sute vnto their Patrones and to receiue froÌ him their ministrie which I belieue Mr. Giff. shal neuer be able to shew that any christian CongregatioÌ did or might doe And to the choice he speaketh of I weene they were Ministers yea Pastors before they chose them And being so they then by the rules of CHRISTS Testament ought to belonge vnto some certaine and peculiar flockes which if they do how then may they chuse the Pastor of an other flocke to make him their Pastor what kinde of choice will M. Giff. make his whilest he goeth about to stop the gap he maketh it wider But now to their chopping chaunging and leauing of their benefices at their owne pleasures as more gaynful are offred without the peoples priuitie or consent which is an vsual trade amongst them all not one amongst a thousand that doth not thus flitt vp downe and Mr. Giff none of those odd ones for this he had not one excuse coyned we must stay vntil the minte go the third tyme. And then let him also consider how these parish Parsons may without the peoples consent or liking be absent liue away from the flock as longe as they liste euen al the dayes of their life if they will finding them a Curaâe a iourney maÌ to reade them their seruice marrie burie c and 4. sermons in the yeere which they may also do by their attorney These thinges if Mr. GIFF. can shew that a christian Pastor may lawfully doe then at length shal he shew them like a christian Pastor in some thing NOw to the Teachers office of their Church of ENGLAND except they make their Bishopps Parsons to be both Pastors Teachers and to execute both offices we know not what he should meane For we finde no such office in their Church Their Vniuersitie Doctors haue this title rather in ostentation of their learning then by vertue of any office ecclesiasticall This title is giuen aswell to other sciences as Phisick Ciuile lawe c as to Diuinitie Their Ciuile Doctors execute other offices of their Church as to be Iudges of Courtes Commissaries Chaunsclours Commissioners neither are busied in teaching therfore they cannot be said to haue a Teachers office Their Doctors of Diuinitie are either Bishops Deanes Arch-Deacons Parsons Vicares or ful Priestes al which meddle with the administratioÌ of the Sacraments and are distinct offices from the Teachers office and therfore not the same Neither may two distinct or diuers offices of the Church be possessed or executed by one the same person at once except they can proue it possible for one meÌber to be both an eye an eare or hand and to execute their functions at once These officers are caled members of CHRISTS bodie his Church these offices are distinct seueral Men with seueral giftes graces by the distribution of God himself are appointed thervnto whose holie order they breake besides all other inconveniences and impossibilities that insue therof which thus presume in their owne persons to execute sondrie offices of the Church at one tyme. Furder the churches of England haue allowed them by lawe but one Priest each of them which roome possessed they are said to be full except some few which haue Parson and Vicare or two Parsons in a towne both which meddle with th'administratioÌ of their Sacraments and therfore cannot be said to haue the Tâachers office As to these Curates stipendarie Preachers they are either full Priestes or but half priestes or Deacons The ful Priestes all of them by office may administer the Sacraments The half Priestes none of them by office may preach or expouÌde the word without especial liceÌce Therfore neither the one or the other of these haue y e christiaÌ Teachers office And now to the stipendarie Preachers let vs for example insiste vpon Mr. Giffardes owne ministrie he writeth himself Minister of Gods holie worde in MALDON We would know of him in what office he doth administâr vnto this Church We reade in CHRISTS Testament but of two Ministers of the worde now beloÌging to his Church The Pastor the Teacher Pastor of that Church he is not because they haue an other allowed by lawe which is also his Pastor and that to his furder shame a double beneficed man Teacher there he is not because that Church hath no such office and is full as also because this man is ful Priest and as âhaue heard was sometime a Vicare a Pastor he saith from which his ministrie
conscience botchers these Preachers of the Gospell to winne and keepe credite with the world How zealous in some place tyme auditorie where they may be wel backed they wil seeme against some triffles as though they were of most precise and vnstayned conscience And againe how luke-warme colde and backward they wilbe in the same poyntes at an other tyme place and auditorie How strange to the poore that shal desire their iudgmeÌt of some poynctes especially of these But cheiflie if any haue espied more light then they would they should and doe but make question of their ministrie worship Church c with what exquisite sleights they will seeke to drawe them backe as ruÌning too farre too fast before their guides with what poysoned cauills to quench their zeale and spirite to pleade for and defend their sinne and apostasie These thinges to dicusse or but to shew in perticular with their due circumstances would require a longe and lardge discourse yea no booke were able to containe all their diuelish deuises and delusions which euen fill that flying volume the Prophet speaketh of Sathan hauing his fordge of all mischeife continually going amongst them Al which their dealings euidently shew what kinde of ministers and preachers of the Gospel they are Which drawe the people vnto and with their preaching keepe them in this defection apostasie from the Gospell which keep the people from and will not leade them to the sinceare practize of the Gospell but with their schole learning drawe a veale before CHRISTS face that the people might not see to the end of his ministrie neither discerne what CHRISTES will is for any action of the Church or to examine by the rules of CHRISTES Testament any thing by publick auâthoritie established Yea we see and haue shewed how they drawe the people vnto and themselues administer by an other Leiâourgie then Christâ Testament which prescribeth an other kinde of administration both to themselues and to the whole Church in all thinges then CHRIST hath prescribed We see haue shewed how they hold all the people vnder this more then Babilonish yoke of these antichristian Prelates their Courtes c and stand themselues the marcked Ministers sworne subiects and bond seruantes of these their Lordes haue fetched their ministrie licence to preach and their whole administratioÌ from them how they are prescribed stinted limited censured silenced deposed by them how they haue submitted and betrayed themselues Church Gospell Christ to these enemies Also what merchandize they make of their prayers Gospel preaching sacramentes selling all and themselues to for money What trafique they make of their benefices how they come by them and part from them how they haue in all thinges gonne astray forsaking the right waye hauing followed the waye of Balaam of Bâsor that loued the hire of vnrighteousnes and are in all thinges so throughly corrupted as they are the most bitter pestilent enemies of the kingdome of CHRIST and of the sinceare practize of the Gospel Deuising to themselues their miserable followers daily new errors bye pathes as faste as the old wherin they haue walked are discouered as any that will take the paynes to examine by the rules of the Scriptures their bookes of discipline and new formes of reformation or rather those antient primatiue defections which they seeke againe to reuiue shall perceiue For mie part I am euen irâked to raue in this bottomlesse abysme of their iniquities which the more they are looked into still offer more matter of reproofe euen without end Wherfore I eueÌ with wearines here cease furder to speake of their corrupt administration hoping that by this alreadie said at the least vpon due examination therof it may appeare to al men that this their whole administration and preaching of the worde is altogether as corrupt and in all poynctes rightly fitteth vnto their antichâistian office entrance It now remayneth that we hast to and ouer their maintenance THE maintenance of the ministri of the Church of ENGLAND is of these fower sortes 1. Either by lordly reuenues with their royal rightes ciuill iurisdiction Courtes baron tenancies c belonging thervnto 2. Or by fees and pollages taysed rauened in their spiritual Courtes for iudging pleading solliciting writing fetching vp sommoning 3. Or by gleabes and tithes 4. Or ells by annual set stipendes The first forte of these we haue alreadie shewed to belong to Princes to ciuile Lordes and persons and to be vtterly vnlawful and forbidden to the ministrie of CHRIST Mr. GâF his liberall maintenance or the ordinance of the Church cannot mainteine them Neither will that worde Philoxenos which they so lardgly stretch interpreat carrie half this pompe To the second sort we affirme these Courtes Officers Iudges Aduocates Proctors Registers Purseuantes Sommoners together with all their functions the orders of their Courtes maner of iurisdictioÌ pleading c where all thinges are pleadable if not vendible for money where al causes euen the most foule finde their aduocates colours defence delayes for mony c Al these spiritual Courtes officers iudgments pleadings customes we finde diuelish antichristian and not to appertaine to the Church kingdome of CHRIST but to belong to the kingdome throne of Antichrist and of the Beaste And therfore may conclude that they are the reuenues of sinne not to belong to the ministrie of CHRIST The third kinde these tithes we finde merely ceremoniall to haue bene ordayned for and belonged vnto the Leuiticall ministerie vnder the lawe We finde them an inheritance of the Leuites An offering of the people Therfore they cannot in this maner by lawe by tyed to the ministrie of CHRIST be made an inheritance vnto them an offring of the people vnto them For if there be a chandge of the Priest-hoode theâ of necessitie must there be a chandge of the Lawe No part of the ceremoniall lawe or of those shadowes can be ioyned vnto the Gospell ministrie of CHRIST they or any part of them caÌnot now be reuiued or retayned without the denial losse of CHRIST And how is the ceremoniall lawe abrogate whilest these tithes are in this maner allotted by lawe vnto the ministrie of the Gospell as an inheritance to them as an oblation of the people eueÌ as in former tyme vnto the Leuites The Princes coÌmandement or the Churches decree cannot alter the nature of these tithes to make them either ciuile or lawfull God was the aucthor of this law he made it ecclesiastical Man can neither chandge the propertie or y e end therof to make that ciuile that God hath make ecclesiastical Kinge EZECHIA coÌmanded reuiued this lawe it became not therbie ciuile A godly Prince coÌmandeth al the lawes of the first Table all the ordinances of Christs Testament shall they therbie be made ciuile and no longer ecclesiastical or Gods lawes The decree of the Church also alleadged by Mr. G. sheweth it ecclesiastical for the Church
and not from CHRIST we all with our bodily eyes see the Church of ENGLAND hath receiued them We see they beare not CHRISTS but Antichrists image marcke life power What then should hinder this assertion that they together with Antichrist their heade doe growe liue raigne stand and fal as the branches with the tree Should a revoulte diuision and schisme in a kingdome within yt self No this but hasteneth the Lordes iudgmentes the sooner to make it desolate Can this revoulte and schisme either transforme or reforme this ministerie Let their present estate iudge Should Antichristes changing his shape from his mysterie to his exaltation from his exaltation to his Consumption Or his Ministers transforming and masking themselues vnder shewes and visardes of righteousnes make them euer the better or hide and defend them from the light No all thinges when they are reprooued of the light are manifest The light of the Gospel shal discouer and abolish Antichrist As he rose by degrees so shall he by degrees vanish As he and his trayne rose out of the smoke of the bottomlesse pit Reuel 9. so shall they all goe into vtter darckenes euen thether againe The Beast and the false Prophet shalbe taken by him that rideth on the white horse and his holie armie these both shal aliue be cast into that lake of fire burning in brimstone The Lord himself hath spoken yt Reuel 19. NOwe let vs see what arguments Mr. GIFFARD after more then two yeeres studie hath brought vs to approoue his ministrie by He told vs erewhile that they were true Ministers of the Gospel Pastors Teachers had a true calling and ordination Nowe come his proues The ministerie of the Gospell vvhich bringeth the vvorde of faith and reconciliation betwixt God and the vvorld is the true ministerie of CHRIST for the Diuel and Antichrist ordaine no such ministerie Nowe the ministerie of the Church of England doth bring no vvorde nor doctrine but the sacred Scriptures yt preacheth faith in God through CHRIST and the doctrine of repentance deliuering the holie Sacraments as seales to confirme the same Let all the schismaticks of the vvorlde barck c. I am lothe to take Mr. GIFF. in a Parologisme at the first where reasons are so geason lest hereafter we haue no more especially lest we haue more varyance about the forme then about the matter in this yet when he shall haue reduced it to right forme he shall then but haue beggâd that which we demanded and still looke that he should prooue vzt That their ministrie is the true ministrie of the Gospell This because euerie true ministrie of the Gospell is in some office vnto which office there must needes be a true and lawfull calling therefore we desired him to prooue their ministrie in the office entrance c by the scriptures Mr. GIFF. giuing vs his bare worde that they are Pastors Teachers making no proofe thereof quite ouerskippeth their office and entrance and prooueth them Ministers because they doe administer As if a priuate person should reason thus I haue knowledge of the lawe I administer true iustice and iudgment Therfore I am a true Iudge a lawfull Magistrate Doth he thinck that this reason wil excuse this vsurper either before God or his Prince If he then wil haue anie better speede let him prooue his ministerie directly and plainely by the scriptures first in the office he chalengeth then in his caling vnto his office as al the Apostles and true Ministers of CHRIST haue donne and ought to doe And then if he can iustifie his administration and be founde faithfull he shall haue praise with God and man Otherwise by this balcking and begging that he should and hath bene so often vrged to prooue he but manifesteth his weaknes and forgerie in those poynctes and but to loseth as many of these preposterous argumentes as he bringeth Yet that he be not too far conceipted or any other deceiued with this argument against his next booke we giue him to wiete That the second part of his argument is a false and impudent assumption The Church of ENGLAND bringeth and emposeth an other worde and other ordinances then the holie scriptures as that deuised abhominable Leitourgie their idoll seruice-booke the rule and foundation yea the verie matter substance of their publick worship and administration their popish superstitious ceremonies and trincketts their vngodly and antichristian ordinances ministrie and gouernement To all these abhominations they ioyne or rather subiect and abuse the Gospell And therfore preach not faith in God nor CHRIST neither the doctrines of repentance truly and sincerely but denie God in their workes and CHRIST in his offices They beare the yoke of Antichrist drawe all the people vnto them souder them euen the most wicked impenitent in their sinne and iniquitie with their prayers preaching and sacramentes Not suffring any to forsake these seene sinnes and abhominations or to come vnto CHRIST but drawing and holding all the land vnder the wrath of God c. NExt he by the way maketh a learned apologie for y e dumbe Pastors of the Church of England his bretheren against whom if yt be obiected that their ministrie is not the ministrie of reconciliatioÌ because they cannot preach the Gospel He here setteth downe a learned note by way of two rare distinctions We must first he saith distinguish betwixt the ministrie the Minister The man may be of the Diuel and yet his ministrie of God Then we must distinguish betwixt the function yt self and the execution of the same As when the office is laide vpon one that cannot preach the function it self is entire the defect only in the execution therof Therfore the ministrie of the Church of England is the ministrie of the Gospell though some doe not and others cannot preach Sure this is so subtily contriued as men of meane iudgmeÌt capacitie shall neuer be able to perceiue how it is or may be brought about The first Distinction is graunted so the sinne of the Minister be secrete or not such as disableth him to the ministrie But what of this may any open vnworthie or insufficient person be a Minister Or is the ministrie of such a one good acceptable Ther is no such consequence from hence to be gathered To the second in like maner it followeth not because we may distinguish and put difference betwixt the office yt self and the execution of the office that therfore any office of the Church may be giuen to anie open vnsufficient or vnworthie person Or if yt be that the ministrie of such a one is good or acceptable For the calling of the Church cannot enhable such open insufficient to the ministrie whom God refuseth or make acceptable that ministration which God disaloweth Nowe then these dumbe Pastors that cannot preach are apparantly insufficient and incapeable of that office therfore no calling of men can make them true and lawfull
Ministers And being no true or lawfull Ministers their ministration is then vnlawfull accursed abhominable to God men These then being allowed Ministers and their ministration publiquely by lawe approued and receiued in the Church of England we may conclude the publicke ministrie and ministration of the Church of England to be vnlawfull accursed and abhominable thus far foorth notwithstanding Mr. Giffardes payre of distinctions Otherwise if he laboured to prooue the ministerie of the Gospell to be in yt self alwaies entire holie and blessed notwithstanding the infirmities faultes of meÌ this all men will graunte and needed not his learned distinctions to prooue the same But what is this to prooue the ministrie of these dumbe Pastors Or the other ministrie of the Church of England to be that ministerie of the Gospell which we for all the reasons aboue alleadged confidently denie HIs second reason Such as haue the caling ordination of the Church haue the ministrie of CHRIST For it is giuen to the Church to cal ordaine Ministers In the next sectioÌ his Minor followeth In EnglaÌd the Ministers haue their caling ordination by the Church of GOD Therfore c. To the Maior he addeth a clause that yt may be a true caling notwithstanding some faultes of ignoraÌce or otherwise So he vnderstand this otherwise to be of negligence and not of anie wilful obstinate transgressioÌs Or not any of those pereÌptorie faultes excepted by the holy Ghost which disable the elect disanul the electioÌ then we thus far assent But wheÌ we reason of the caling of the ministri of England we speake not of a true caling though vnperfect with some faultes of ignoraÌce or negligence but of a false counterfeit antichrâstiaÌ caling which we haue proued affirme theirs to be The caling of the Church ought alwaies to be yt caling of Christ prescribed in his Testament which theirs is not To his Minor now first we denie the Churche of England to be the true established Churche of Christ. He prooueth it thus That people vvhich hath forsaken heresies and false vvorship and imbraced the doctrine of the Gospell hath in it the true Church vvhich hath the power Wee obserue much subtiltie and feare in this position For whereas he ought to haue affirmed Are the true Church and haue the power he fearefullie subtilly saith hath in it the true Church which hath the power not daring to iustifie or ioyne issue of their outward estate but leauing himself a starting hole to flee to such secret ones as God may call and haue amongst them We doubt not but God hath in Turckye or Persia yea in the Church of ROME manie deare elect but should we therfore say that Turcky Persia Rome are the true Church We affirme also will approue against al the false Prophets of the world that in this land the Lord hath such a people that haue thus forsaken heresies false worship embraced the Gospell and haue this power of CHRIST But we denie this their Church to consist of this people to haue forsakeÌ heresies false worship to haue truly embraced the Gospel or to haue this power of CHRIST to elect ordaine excoÌmunicate or to redresse anie enormitie but are dryuen to these antichristian Bishopps for al these Who receiue not power of the Church but vsurpe and exercise absolute power ouer the Church yea the whole power of the Church as hath bene shewed Which is vnlawfull either for the Church to giue or for any true christian to receiue or execute Neither can th'aucthoritie of anie mortall men or Parlament make that lawfull which God in his worde condemneth and forbiddeth And so euen by this his owne allegation all this ministrie made by standing vnder this vsurped inordinate antichristian power of the Bishopps are also vnlawfull To which if we add the vnlawfulnes of the office these Ministers are called vnto and execute the vnlawfulnes of their calling in the whole maner therof vnto by and in no flocke certaine the vnlawfulnes of the ordayners as also of the ordayned their open ambition greedines and insufficientcy their false maner of probation and ordination with all the vngodly and execrable ceremonies vowes othes subscriptions vsed to the same none can mistake this caling and ordination of the Ministers of ENGLAND for that true holie election and ordination of the Church of CHRIST without which true caling there can be no true Minister No true Church may vse or can iustifie anie such false caling as theirs And so still we must leaue Mr. GIF to proue the office caling of his ministrie THis Clarke procedeth to an other reason That ministrie is of God which is to bring men to the faith and to build vp the bodie of CHRIST The ministrie of England is to none other end Therfore c. The Minor he proueth Because the whole drift scope and burden laide vpon them is to feede vvith vvholesome doctrine to guide in the waies of godlines the sheepe of CHRIST walking before them in godlie conuersation Mr. G. said erewhile that the Ministers of England were no intruders But sure vt seemeth they are verie nimble leapers which skippe ouer the hatch into the house wil not stay vntil the Master of the house cal vntil the Porter of the house open but without any lawfull calling or entrance wil needes thrust themselues Ministers vpon the Lord and his Church whether he and they wil or no. Yea Mr. Giff. wil proue himself these his presumptuous companions true Ministers without this caling or entrance by the endes of their administration although the Lorde of the house neuer caled them to be builders or coÌmitted vnto them the worcke and ministrie of his house The deceiptfulnes and disorder of these kinde of argumeâts wee haue aboue shewed and with the same general answeare might dismisse this Saue that by the way wee must giue him to vnderstand That his Assumption is a shamelesse presumption They build not vpon but destroye the house of God the bodie of Christ. This their worcke the present estate of their Church witnesseth to their face and sheweth what maner of worckmen they are where we finde not one pinne nayle or hooke in due order and proportion according to the true paterne They feed not the Lordes sheepe but the Lordes goates and that not with wholesome foode with sincere milke that they might growe and be encreased therby as the generall sinne prophannes and ignorance of al estates both Priestes and people declare Neither guide they in the way of godlines but in the wayes of destruction and calamitie They haue al declined bene made together vnprofitable And the way of peace they haue not knowen And as for the conuersatioÌ of these Priestes it may wel be an example to the flock in al idolatry superstition impiety vnfaithfulnes apostasie halting and dissembling with God and man worldlines coueteousnes deceipt and what not So that the
can this argument of their persons no more iustifie this antichristian ministrie of Lord Bishops parrish Parsons merceanarie vagraÌt Preachers then it hath pleasured the Pope heretofore who had as manie godlie predecessors and Martyres to boast of as they The forgerie of their whole administration preaching worship sacramentes is furder discovered then these winde-shaken fig-leaues can hide the shame therof The truth is howsoeuer the Lord doth reserue the canonical Scriptures and some other doctrines of the Godheade the suffring resurrection and glorie of Christ of the iudgment and life to come c in the false Church and ministerie and by his secret power and wil can vse the said scriptures and doctrines to the saluation of some yet these effectes are not to be ascribed to the false ministerie or their corrupt ministration adulterate Sacraments c which haue no promise of blessing And therfore those inward motions and comfortes receaued by them are delutions without grounde or warraÌt of Gods worde the actions as they doe them not being acceptable but accuâsed in Goâs sight The faith and repentance wrought by their ãâã appeareth in the general estate and life of their people yea of their whose Church As to that christian zeale courage and constaÌcie to dye for the testimonie of the truth which he popish lie caleth Resolution and saith is wrought by their ministrie we shal beginne to belieue yt wheÌ they beginne to walcke in the truth and to shake off that antichristian yoke they stand vnder but whilest in this maner they betray their whole ministrie and gospel the whole power and libertie of the Church into the handes of these antichristian Bishops standing their sworne and marcked souldiours administring preaching after their prescription and limitation being bownd by oath not to preach against anie thing by publick aucthoritie established how odious or enormous soeuer but for feare filthie lucre staÌd ministers of al these abhominations we are warned by the holie Ghost not to be deceiued with their swelling wordes of vanitie promising vs libertie whilest they themselues stand the bond seruants of corruption And for the aucthor of these blaspheamous bookes Mr. Giffard who is apostatate fallen away euen from that litle faith and light which he sometimes seemed to haue building now againe the thinges he sometimes destroyed retourned with the dogge to his owne vomite as the washed sowe to the wallowing in the myre yea most cursedlie blaspheaming the truth of God and the poore witnesses therof as a most bitter professed enimie fighting in most hostile maner against the kingdome of Christ for vnder the kingdome of Antichrist we shal belieue that he wil suffer for the Gospel of Christ when Q. MARIE retourneth againe to persecute In the meane while we say with the holie Ghoste It had bene better for this man neuer to haue knowen the truth then after he had acknowledged yt to tourne from the holie commandment giuen vnto him YEt remayneth an other odd popish reason of Mr. G. his old store brought by him in his first answeare vnto certaine articles of ours as the onlie proof he theÌ could find for his ministrie vzt The affirmation and consent of other Pastors and Churches sending such as doubted to enquire of these straÌgers their iudgmeÌt of the Church and ministrie of England and in the meane tyme councelling them to suspend their iudgment This reason and councel because we reiected as insufficieÌt vnsounde and popish requiring rather some proof by Gods worde of themselues wherin we wholly rested and not in the opinions of men then thus to be sent in this case from the learned ministrie of England vnto strangers to knowe what they thincke of their ministerie as appeareth in our replie to which we refer y e reader for our answeare to this argument Herevpon Mr. G. in his first publick treatise against the Donatists of ENGLAND reneweth this old argument or quarrel rather by conâriuing this odious question VVhither the people in these controuercies ought to be sent vnto such hereticks and Schismatickes as we are or vnto the learned Pastors of other Chârches This question after he had thus charitablie framed he as grauelie and reuerentlie discusseth with these and such like holie christian passages See how sottishly ye cauil Blind presumptuous heretical Schâsmâtickes Yours is the course of al arrogant proude heretickes and Schismatickes which couet to haue the people depend vppon them that they might haue fame Or vnto vnlearned rashe Brownistes intruding themselues without caling and running before they be sent As the harlâââ and whoores of the stewes that boast and glorie of their chastiâie VVho is more âierce and outragious more vncharitable in condemning then ye Brownistes And yet ye bragg of such patience and charitie as can not be ouercome The Diuel counterfaiâing Christes voice in heretical Schismaticks should not be able to allure and cal away the sheepe from their shepheardes c. part of 78. and of the. 79. page of his first booke How thinck you hath not this Clarcke bene wel nourtured and brought vp that can thus learnedlie deuise and handle a question and refute his aduersaries in lesse then one page of his booke He that findeth not these those mightie weapons through God to cast downe holdes and reasonings and to the captiuating al vnderstanding into th'obedience of Christ He that findeth not this that quiet and gentle spirit that heauenlie peaceable wisedome from aboue that lenitie and meeknes wherwith the Minister of Christ instructeth the contrarie minded might euen herebie doubte of Mr. G. his ministrie And see after this storme is a litle blowen ouer and he hath somewhat discharged and eased his ful stomacke in the end he alloweth of our course and councel for the tryal and proofe of their ministrie by the worde of God only and not by the opinions of anie men whoâsoeuer Saying that it is the same in effect if we could see that himself gaue before Peraduenture Mr. G. meaneth if we could see into his minde for in his writing there was no such matter But wel seeing we are agreed of this course and tryal of their ministrie by the scriptures whie are we thus reuiled and reproched for consenting vnto demaunding and expecting this tryal yea whie is not this christian peaceable course taken this tryal and proofe made whie hath not Mr. G. at the least approued his ministrie in the Office Entrance and administration by the euideÌt scriptures And therby both haue approued themselues and conuinced vs before he had pronounced this balsphemouse senteÌce against vs who acknowledg with reuerence euerie worde of God thervnto submitting our whole faith life to be tried corrected directed in al things which reproachful sentence Michael himself that head of Angels and men duâst not giue euen against the Diuel in controuercie betwixt them These controuercies betwixt them and vs being of no lesse momente then Moses bodie and none of vs
our owne Iudges in this case but al staÌding to the iudgment of God by his worde ought to haue bene more soberlie and reuerentlie handled Wherein what Mr. G. hath failed wee leaue him to his accomptes before that dreadfull Iudge where the consent and applausion of the Bishops and cleargie of England shall not excuse him for al or anie of these despiteful reproches and fowle sclaÌders that he hath brought vp and published in these his blasphemouse bookes vpon the Lords faithful seruantes and poore witnesses in bandes against this antichristian ministrie and their vngodly proceedings Which if here with all the deipe learning of Sathan cannot be hid or defended how should they stand before his face that hath his eyes like a flambe of fire that searcheth the hartes reynes and giueth euerie man according to his worckes And for vs seing wee finde this their whole ministrie by examining them by and comparing them vnto the rules of Christes Testament to be false forged and antichristiaÌ in their office entrance administration and maintenance to haue no place or meÌtion in Christes Church Seing vve before our eyes see them to haue serued in and belonged vnto Antichristes euen the Popes kingdome and throne the false Church with all the abhominable idolatries therin wee dare boldlie affirme and conclude That they keeping these offices cannot nowe belong vnto or serue in Christes kingdom his Church neither be kint vnto Christ as their heade But as the Holie Ghost wittnesseth of them they haue a Kinge ouer them the angel of the bottomelesse pit whose name in hebrewe Abaddon and in Greek Apollyon in all languages and places the Destroyer And as we finde them so according to the coÌmaundement of God we leaue and auoide them turning our eye and speach now a litle to the fourth principal cause of our dislike of and separation from the Church of England THE FOVRTH PRINCIPAL CAVSE OF OVR SEPERATION FROM THE Church of England is 4 FOR that their Churches are ruled by and remaine in subiectioÌ vnto an Antichristian vngodly gouernmeÌt cleane contrarie to the institution of our Sauiour Christ. FRom this proposition is this argument manifestlie and directlie drawen No true established Church of Christe may vvillingly receiue or vvittinglie stand subiect vnder anie other ecclesiasticall gouernment them Christ hath prescribed and instituted But the Church of England vvillinglie receiueth and vvittinglie standeth subiect vnder a strange ecclesiasticall gouernment other then that Christ hath prescribed and instituted Therfore the Church of England is not the true established Church of CHRIST The chardge argument being so euidient ineuitable as Mr. G. in his first answeare whilest he stoode of the Reformistes side a sutor for Reformation durst neither for shame denie not yet for feare affirme he sought by mouing and after his maner prouing a newe question to obscure and tourne away at the least vntil he sawe furder howe the tymes would goe to shift off the present proposition that pressed so sore with such ambiguous doubtful delphicke words speaches as might be interpreted in what sense himself list And he salfly tourne to that side that were likest to preuaile carrie the creadit in the world First by way of Supposition and Admission in these wordes If it were admitted that there is some yoke of antichristian gouernement Vnder which the poore Church may groane is yt therfore no longer the spouse of CHRIST Mr. Giff hauing thus entreÌched himself might issue out of this skoâce and turne to which side he would As wel might he from hence haue stoode of the Reformistes faction by saying that he neuer sought to plead for or to defend this gouernemeÌt of these Prelates but euen in these wordes he doth affirme and pronounce yt to be a yoke of antichristian gouernement a bondage an oppression of the Church c. As now being reuoulted to the Pontifical side he saith he did but propounde it by way of question supposition admission For the present gouernment he holdeth yt the true very gouernment of Christ in substance matter howsoeuer yt haue not the same forme and be not executed in that maner which Christ hath prescribed Of which forme there is great question whether it be permaneÌt or variable Neither wil he meddle with the discussing therof because he wil displease neither side But this he held and holdeth That the true Church may be oppressed and remaine vnder some yoke of antichristian gouernmeÌt That it is the lot of the Church to be oppressed with outward bondage to be made to keep the vineyarde which is not her owne to be beaten of the watch meÌ c. Mr. Gif was answered vnto these That there is great difference betwixt ciuile bondage and ecclesiastical bondage Betwixt outward oppression or persecution and an antichristian yoke or gouernment That the Church had beene or might be in ciuile bondage vnto outwardly oppressed and persecuted by either ciuile magistrates as Pharao Nebuchadnezzar c Or by false ecclesiastical Ministers proud antichristian vsurpers as Pâshur Caiaphas Annanias c. But yet that the Church of God may neuer by the one or the other sorte be brought into bondage of and wittingly remaine in subiection vnto anie yoke of antichristian gouernement not euen to the least lawe tradition or deuise of man which they see to be contrary to the word of God For this was shewed to be a losse of christian libertie if they should by the will or power of anie mortal man or men whosoeuer be againe entangled in any yoke of bondage or brought in subiection of anie lawe deuise or tradition of man seeme yt neuer so holie or expedient be yt Circumcision Daies Feastes Fastes Meates c To be so coÌtrarie to the Gospel as the truth therof should not contynue amoÌgst them if they should giue place to anie man in the least of these thinges by way of subiection for the space of an howre Gal. 2. 4. 5. To add vnto the worde of God to superordeyne vnto the Testament of Christ yea to abrogate the Testament of Christ. Gal. 3. 15. To worship God in vayne Mat. 15. 9. Not to hold the head but to be rashlie puffed vp in the sense of their owne fleshe Coll. 2. 18. 19. It was shewed that Christ is the onlie lawe-giuer Kinge Husband and Lord of in his Church That one kingdome caÌnot receiue two kinges One marriage bed two husbaÌds One house two Lordes so contrarie as Christ and Antichrist at on and the same instant And that one neck cannot be said to beare two yokes and drawe in them both at one instant Neither one person be a faithfull subiect wife seruant to two so diuers and contrarie Kinges Husbands Lords as CHRIST and Antichrist are CHRIST diuideth not neither hath part fellowship or communion with Antichrist There is contynual warre betwixt their kingdomes and subiectes betwixt the false and true Church the false and
most execrable idolatries as they were not to be held the true Churches of God but were pronownced by the holy Ghost whores murtherers idolaters so commanded to be iudged esteamed and forsaken of al the faithful As euerie where in those prophecies of Ezechiel Ieremiah appeareth we haue lardglie in y e SECOND PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION proued And himself in that estate confessed that they ought to be abandoned by the godlie For the generall estate in the time of our Sauiour CHRISTS Ministrie and suffringes wee haue also proued that they were that malignant persecuting Church which did excommunicate CHRIST and al that confessed and belieued in him from whom our Sauiour and his Disciples separated And now to the place of the third epistle of Iohn I vvrote to the Church but of them Diotrephes louing the primacie receiueth vs not For this if I come I vvil bring to remembrance the vvorkes vvhich he doeth prating against vs vvith malitious vvordes and not content in these neither himself receiueth the brethereÌ and them that vvold he forbiddeth and casteth them out of the Church These verses I haue thus englished to the worde because me thinckes the vsuall translation though in yt selfe not euil seemeth a litle too much to nourish some false collections which neither the wordes nor circumstance of the text wil beare But now what wil Mr. G. gather or conclude from this place Diotrephes he saith abused the power of gouernment ambitiouslie If he meane the power of the whole Church the power of communication it would be shewed and proued wherein If he say in that he cast the bretheren out of the Church We would first knowe of him what bretheren the Apostle there speaketh of whether those straÌgers or such members of that coÌgregation as were willing to receiue those straÌgers and whether they were caste out by waye of excoÌmunication If he say those members that were willing c we affirme the whole context the argument of the Epistle precedent the faultes of Diotrephes reckoned vp the admonition subsequeÌt to shew the coÌtrarie that he meaneth of the other godlie strangers Gaius in the premises being coÌmended for interraignement of those strangers Diotrephes here blamed for these faultes Of an ambitious humor louing aspiring to be chief or first and could not endure to be vnder the Apostles 1. Therfore he receiued not the Apostles letter 2. He pratled against them with euil wordes 3. neither himself receiued these straÌgers 4. But forbad them that would 5. And so kept or caste them out of the Church The admonition was that they should not imitate euil but good c. Manie reasons might be drawen from these circuÌstances from sondrie wordes in the original but especially by the right diuiding of these two verses it wil appeare not to be meant of the abuse of anie censure of the Church of excoÌmunication As also by the exhortation drawen from these faultes For how could Gaius or anie other of the Church imitate him in this when there was no more Pastors of that congregation but Diotrephes if he were a Pastor as they suppose and by their rule onlie the Pastor maie excoÌmunicate But what now if it were admitted which can neuer by this scripture be proued that Diotrephes did both vsurpe abuse the power and gouernment of the Church what wil Mr. G. collect and enforce from hence First that this tyraÌnous oppression did not make them to be no longer Christes Church which remayned vnder him Wel and what wil he coÌclude hereupon That these Parishes which wittinglie remaine in bondage vnder the yoke of these popish Prelates which receiue this false antichristian ministrie this popish idolatrous worship ordinaÌces c. are the true Churches of Christ As ther is no consimilitude except in this one poincte of euil wherin yet these Parishes far exceed so is ther no consequent or comparison betwixt a Church no Church a true Church ministrie and a false Church ministrie Neither haue we a better argumeÌt in al Mr. G. his booke to approue the ministrie procedings of the Church of England theÌ the most odious sinnes faultes of other Churches which were not recorded by the holy Ghoste for vs to imitate or to pleade for sinne by so much as left for examples and as yt were lande markes to flee sinne by Againe this Church here remayned not wilfullie vnder this tyrannie of Diotrephes They neuer had bene reproued and admonished therfore Howsoeuer we iustifie not or tollerate the least sinne that God condemneth in his worde yet we make not anie sinne vntil impeniteÌcie and obstinacie be ioyned thervnto to disanul and breake the Couenant with God Neither doe we make euerie inordinate and presumptuous part when the Ministers of the Church extend themselues beyonde their lyne and the limites of their office straight waye an antichristian yoke if they be not seene or repressed at the first For as it is said both the Church and Ministers may sinne in such thinges and transgresse the rule of ignorance or of negligence And so what wil this example helpe their Church which standeth wilfullie and wittinglie in seene bondage vnto these antichristian Prelates But Mr. G. saith the Apostle did not will the faithful to separate themselues or not anie longer to obeye Diotrephes in anie thing wel and euen this his owne fonde collection doth shewe that Diotrephes sinne was neither so preiudicial heynouse or publicklie knowen to the Church as he would make yt For if Diotrephes had either vsurped the whole power or abused the publique gouernment of the Church so far as to caste out of his owne sole aucthoritie in his owne name what bretheren he luste yea those of the most vertuous and charitable he had not to haue bene suffred in the Church muchlesse to haue remayned a Minister with such publicke heynouse sinnes vpon him This had bene contrarie to the lawes and rules of Christes Testament to the practize and procedings of the other Apostles to the safetie of the Church To al which it is not credible or audible that this Apostle would be so contrarie neither may it be inferred from this place without grieuous peruerting the scriptures and iniurie to the holy Ghost If Diotrephes fault had bene in this nature so heynouse and publick what needed the Apostle to say If I come I will declare or bring his worckes to remembrance the Greeke worde is hupomneso submonebo I will submonish Againe the begining of the. 10. verse Dia touto propter hoc for this sheweth an other cause an other mattter an other fault Mr. Giffardes other place Iohn 16. v. 2. serueth his tourne as euil They shal caste you out of their Synagogues yea the hower cometh that euerie one that killeth you shal thinck he doth GOD good seruice It is strange that Mr. G. should thincke and vse this as spokeÌ of the true Church wheÌ the verie next verse hath these wordes And these
thinges they wil doe vnto you because they haue not knowen the Father nor me I hope these are no marckes of the true Church not to knowe God nor Christ or to vse such barbarous hostilitie towardes the disciples and faithful seruantes of Christ. If then these marckes this tyraÌnous vsage the bloode of the Sainctes be founde vpon the Church of England they shal by this glasse and place descrie her to be the malignant persecuting Synagogue and not that persecuted Church consisting of Christes true disciples and faithful seruants witnesses As to his other shoteancker and fundamental vsual place at al assaies 2 Thess. 2. v. 4. from whence he draweth a maine argument from the Church of Rome and of England to proue them both the Churches of God Because it is there said that Antichrist shal sit in the Temple of God And Antichrist sitteth in the Church of Rome and England Therfore the Churches of Rome and of England are the Churches of God I doe refer the reader to the seconde transgression for answeare which place and argument he shal there find lardglie handled and discussed IN the next poincte Mr. G. in his bad conscience finding the litle consequent from ciuile to antichristian bondage quite forgeteth forsaketh tourned the questioÌ And would now make vs or at least make others belieue that we hold that the Church maie be in no outwarde boÌdage wheras we hold yt may not beare Antichristes yoke or be brought into anie antichristian bondage Hauing fullie set downe this opinion as ours he pronounceth vs. Anabaptistes and wondreth how so prowde a spirit could be in rotten flesh so flatlie to contradict the spirit of God in these places Genes 15. Exod. 20. and al the places of the Prophets where the Lorde threatneth that they should be ledd into Babilon be there in bondage To take awaye his wonder though not his follie We giue him againe and againe to vnderstand That we neuer denied but that the Church might be in ciuile bondage in bodilie oppression but neuer might be brought into anie antichristian bondage either lardge or straight outward or inwarde as he distinguisheth And therfore willed him to put difference betwixt ciuile and antichristian bondage betwixt bodilie oppression persecution c and anie ecclesiastical antichristian yoke Wee acknowledge the Church to haue bene in ciuile bondage in great persecution and bodilie oppression in Egipt Babilon But that they were there in anie ecclesiastical boÌdage or receiued anie antichristian yoke we vtterlie denie And demande of Mr. G. where he can shew that anie of that faithful there bowed downe to their idolatries receiued anie newe lawes and ordinances at those tyrantes for the worship of God the administratioÌ and gouernmeÌt of the Church Or if he can shew that anie did thus whether those persons were by the worde of God to be esteamed members of the Church And as to the place by him alleadged 1 Corinth 7. 21. 22. Art thou caled a bond seruant care not for it For the bond Seruant calâd in the Lord is the Lordes freeman yt fullie sheweth that difference which we are driuen so often to inculcate vnto him betwixt ciuile and antichristian bondage The one here shewed to be an holie estate and calling no preiudize to the kingdome of God or to the libertie of the Sainctes The other in al those places aboue recited to be contrarie to the kingdome of CHRIST to our christian libertie and faith to be intollerable and not to be borne or suffred of the Church or anie member of CHRIST In as much as Antichrist is an aduersarie an opposite and lawlesse fellowe that lifteth himself vp not onlie against but aboue God shewing himself that he is God 2 Thess. 2. causing al both smale and great riche and poore to receiue his marcke Reuel 13. which marcke we haue declared from sondri places to be bondage and subiection to his statutes and decrees euen as christian libertie is the marcke of the children of the free woman of the heauenlie Ierusalem Which bondage and subiection being the marck of the Beast all the men that receiue the same either vpon their fore-heade or vpon their haÌd shal drinck of the wyne of the wrath of God of that pure wyne mixt in the cup of his wrath and shalbe tormeÌted in fire brimstone before the holie Angells before the Lambe and the smoke of their torment shall ascend euermore and they shall haue no rest day nor night which worship the Beast his image and whosoeuer receiueth the prynt of his name Reu. 14. And it followeth immediatlie Here is the patience of the Sainctes here they that keep the commandements of GOD and faith of IESVS Wherevpon we may coÌclude that no antichristian yoke not euen in the least things is to be borne or suffred in Christes Church by waye of subiection not for the space of one hower But all thinges rather to be vndergonne then to stoope downe to the Beast to beare his marcke or worship his image BY this tyme Mr. Gif hauing shot off al his newe ordinaÌce to litle purpose retireth himself againe to his old skonce wil by no meanes be driuen from his two places of the Songe Wherbie when he before so missed to proue the Church in anie antichristian bondage he nowe letteth that matter fal and bringeth these places to proue the Church to stand in outwarde bondage Which doctrine thoughe it was neuer by vs denied but that the Church might be in ciuile bodily boÌdage yet wee affirme nothing lesse to be proued by these places In the first vvee hope Mr. G. wil not be so grosse to take those vineyardes for locall vineyardes and that setting or putting to keepe them for ciuile or bodilie bondage for besides that nothing could be more grosse or diuers from that heauenlie spirituall argument of Salomon in that songe Soe would CHRIST neuer wil the Church or anie member of the Church to shake off anie lawfull or ciuile yoke in that maner to depart from their earthlie Lords Masters to refuse such lawfull seruice honest labour as they shoulde enioyne them Likewise to the seconde place There may great differeÌce be put betwixt bondage and persecution or oppression That the Church there was in grieuous persecutioÌ is euident but that yt was in anie bondage we caÌnot by that text or anie circumstaÌce therof perceiue Thus Mr. G. euerie way misseth his marcke and as a giddye droncken man he reeleth from one side to the other Sometimes endeuouring by these places to proue the Church in bondage to some antichristian yoke yet not daring to affirme those vineyardes which her mothers sonnes put her to keepe to be Antichristes vineyardes which if affirme and proue not there is no antichristian yoke to be dreamed on in that place al the strength of his reason or rather delusion lijng in these wordes The Sonnes of my Mother vvere incensed against me they set
quite remooued out of the Church and abolished The Prelates that holde yt arbitrable at Princes pleasures according to the variable estate of tymes and Countries holde fast that popish inordinate vsurped power which they haue gotten into their handes and therbie incarcerate silence sequeâter depose al such of the contrarie faction as speake against their power and present gouernment with al possible hostilitie yet al this deadlie debate M r. G. couereth in a worde calling it but a questioÌ about the outward forme of discipline As also hideth all the other most heynouse and detestable enormities that arise and flowe from their monstruous antichristian gouernment vnder the same title of outward forme of discipline For both sides he saith doe agree in the matter That CHRIST hath left a power to his Churche to chuse to trye and to ordaine Pastors and Teachers And likewise that he hath giuen the power of admonition suspension excommunicatioÌ Onlie here is the difference that th'one side woulde haue this power exercised by Presbiteries of Pastors Teachers Elders as in the Apostles tyme The other hold it the more salf and quiet waye to commit this power to the handes of the Bishop Which side holdeth the truth you shall hereafter knowe M r. Giffardâ minde when the battell is fought he wil then tell you of which side he wilbe Till then he wil take the Bisshops side against the Brownists tooth nayle and affirme their gouernment to be the holie gouernment of Christ and the defaultes therof not such as make yt to become antichristian or a yoke of bondage as the Brownist with open throte exclaymeth And for the other side wherof he sometyme was they howsoeuer they woulde haue yt remoued yet are far from the Brownistes opinioÌ for they for the peace of the Church had rather staÌd vnder yt then vnder Christs crosse by witnessing against yt Concerning the opinions of both these sides for the execution of this discipline they speake of wee haue alreadie shewed both sides to erre and fully refuted their seueral opinions by the way in the SECOND PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION where we haue declared that th'execution of the ceÌsures power of the Church belongeth neither to such a sequestred withdrawen presbiterie Nor yet to anie one maÌ but vnto the whole Churchioyntlie c. We haue also in that Second Transgression shewed the forgerie of their idol Suspension and of the popish ExcommunicatioÌ of these Bishops And how the Church of England hath no power to excoÌmunicate any person for any sinne or heresie whatsoeuer but only abuse this most high iudgment of God vpon earth to their filthie lucre and pompe excommunicating for nothing but for contempt of their antichristiaÌ Courtes Or for not paying their rauenous fees and extortions as also absoluing them for money when they please Whervpon whilest they want this power of excommunication it followeth that admonitions were vayne fruictlesse amongst them wheÌ they caÌnot haue their due power processe and effect sondrie of them also as these Bishops the whole rabble of their false hierarchiâ and Priestes being incorrigible such as wilbe subiect to no censure neither receiue admonitioÌ but be more readie to smite blaspheme such as reproue them Moreouer in y e THIRD PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION we haue shewed how their Churches haue no power in themselues to elect or ordaine them any Ministers but are inforced to receiue them from the Patrone the Bishop whether they will or no. Where we haue also set downe the counterfeight and false maner of the ordination and institution of their Ministers or Priestes Whereby euidentlie appeareth what kinde of gouernmeÌt this their discipline of the Church of England is So that here remayneth the lesse to be spokeÌ of this poyncte the chief matters being alreadie handled Onlie here we wil a litle entreate of this controuersie betwixt these Bishops and Priestes about their forme of Discipline and somwhat generallie of their Courtes in fewe wordes and so put an end to this poyncte THis controuersie M r. G. affirmeth to be about the forme not about y e matter of discipline wherin both sides agree That Christ hath lefte a power to his Church c. Doth not M r. G. deserue high coÌmandations that with one logicall distinction can both defend all the Popes hierarchie Courtes Cannons c. and make also these two opposite factions the Bishops Priestes to agree in matter So that now belike al this long bitter hostilitie contention and controuersie amongst them hath bene about no matter And then wil not this rare distinctioÌ hide or excuse the blame of either partie Againe saue that we wil haue no strife about inanitie of wordes we alwaise tooke the forme to haue giueÌ the beeing to the thing and to haue bene so principal a parte therof as yt might neuer be seuered from the same howsoeuer in vvay of discourse the forme and the matter may for argument sake be distinguished For euen common sense teacheth that no man or creature may be separate from their peculiar and natural forme or shape Neither anie member of them from that forme place and office which God hath giuen appoyncted to that member But al meÌ hould yt monstruous to haue a mixte or false shape How much more impossible intollerable were it but to admit anie other forme or to change that forme which God hath giueÌ apoincted to anie actioÌ of the Church Either that forme which God hath giuen prescribed is no true and right forme Or ells those actions without that true and right forme cannot be said those true actions of the Churche Howe monstruous then is their presumption that dare vndertake to change yea to abrogate those formes rules ordinances that Christ hath prescribed to his Church in his Testament Howe shamelesse and blasphemouse their âmpudeÌcie that dare pronownce this adulterate moÌstruous discipline of their Church the same in matter and effect with that gouernment Christ hath prescribed Is not this of the one sort to sit in the Temple of God as God to change the ordinances c Is it not in the other with the false Prophet to dawbe and vphold the throne of the Beast If God vnto MOSES prescribed an exact paterne in al thinges that belonged to that Tabernacle euen to the least pinne tape hooke vtilence with the due forme shape measure waight place tyme vâe c and left nothing to his wil or discreatioÌ but his praise was that he was founde faithful in al the Lordes house and had made and donne all thinges according to the paterne shewed him in the mounetaine If that worde spoken by Angels was made firme and euerie transgression and disobedience receiued iust retributioÌ of reward How shal they escape and where shal they stand that neglect yea reiect that heauenlie arch-type and onlie perfect paterne of CHRISTES Testament deliuered by the holie Ghost to the Apostles by the Apostles to the Churches confirmed
ioyned together with y e actioÌ by the same aucthoritie neither may by any mortal man be changed or separate from the same So y â M r. G. his owne coÌfession in that their gouernmeÌt wanteth the true forme for here we reason not of faultes in a true forme but of a diuers false forme is reason enough to shew that it is not that true gouernment which Christ hath instituted And then must yt needes followe to be a false and antichristian gouernment And consequently all that stand vnder yt to stand vnder the yoke of Antichrist and not to haue Christ their kinge gouernour Moreouer the Brownist with whom he hath to doe hath learned doth fully belieue That CHRIST ruleth in his Church by his owne officers and lawes and not by any such popish Officers Courtes and CaÌnons as these BBs doe in the Church of England All which he hopeth M r. G. will not say to be of the forme of discipline For sure he holdeth a true ministrie and the rules of the Bible to be of such necessitie as the true Church may neuer receiue anie other Ministers or lawes for their administration and gouernment We haue likewise lardglie alreadie proued this whole ministrie administration ordinance and maner of gouernmeÌt not to be according to the rules of Gods worde but forged popish and false Only in this place we would knowe of M r. G. if the Bishopps and their false Hierarchie Courtes iurisdiction gouernment were of God how theÌ these learned Reformist Preachers may sue seeke to haue them vtterly remoued out of the church I would not here be vnderstood of their persons wherof might be some colour reason enough but of their offices Courtes iurisdiction gouernment Al which they would haue vtterly abolished taken away which if they were of Christ could not be donne without most heynouse impietie sacriledge without a most grievous wouÌde mayme in the body of Christ by cutting off such pretious and principal members and officers of Christ and that for euer If those BB s their accomplices Courtes and gouernment were of Christ then are these Reformistes which sue and labour to haue them remoued and abolished most dangerous and pestilent seducers that perswade the Prince and realme to doe this violence to the bodie of Christ his Church to reiect the holy gouernmeÌt and ministrie of Christ which who so despiceth or putteth away despiceth putteth away Christ himself and so perswad and drawe they their Prince and the whole land into the assuted wrath and vengeance of God âut nowe on the contrarie if these Bishops officers courtes gouernmeÌt be not of Christ then belong they not vnto neither haue anie thing to doe or to intermeddle with the ministrie or gouernmeÌt or anie action of the Church of Christ. How great then on the other side is the perfidie apostasie of these Reformistes that knewe and pronounced in open Parliament that they were not of God and sought to haue them vtterlie remoued Yet now for filthie lucre for feare of persecution subscribe sweare and submit to their antichristian Hierarchie power courtes iurisdiction to al the detestable enormities that flowe from their throne That diriue their ministrie from exercise yt vnder them yea that exercise their ministrie keep the whole land vnder their yoke and so in the knoweÌ wrath of God How odious is the hypocrisie apostasie of this graceles maâ that somtymes knewe stood against these enormities yet now as a withered fruictlesse tree twice deade plucked vp by the rootes is falleÌ apostatat from al faith light sauoure conscieÌce feeling as that starre wormewood that poysoneth maketh bitter deadly al the waters he faleth into now pleading fighting for that apostatical throne of iniquitie terming that nowe the gouernment power of Christ in matter and effect which he himself Page 56. 58. of his booke coÌfesseth not to binde in heaueÌ not to be iust as in respect of them that doe excoÌmunicate c colouring al the abominations that flowe from this throne and al the controuersies about their gouernment with a diuers outward forme I hope he wil admit the TestameÌt ministrie of Christ to be of the matter substaÌce And theÌ shall his halting on both sides double dissimulatioÌ appeare to al meÌ that durst not set downe so much as the coÌtrouersie amongst theÌselues trulie which yet T. C. his Lord of VVinchester dealt more rowndly in flatlie denijng the Apostolick discipline to be either perpetual or necessarie but especially elections excoÌmunication c by the people to be either expedient or tollerable bringing sondrie fleshly reasons politicke incoÌueniences impedimeÌts to the contrarie the refutation of whose blasphemies beloÌgeth to an other place But this maÌ thincking to keepe in with both sides setteth downe the controuersie to be onlie about the forme not about the matter of discipline although the Bishops abash not in playne wordes to the veiwe of the world to the face of Christ to denie the verie matter yt self As both sides also doe in deedes effect whilest they acknowledg that Christ hath giuen vnto his Church the power of elections censures yet both of them withdraw this whole power froÌ the Church The one into their sequestred Synodes the other into their popish Courtes If so be this power wilbe grauÌted to be of the matter of discipline But this questioÌ is soone put to an end whilest the Bishops denie the Apostolick discipline yt self as tollerable in the common wealth and flatlie denie Christ to reigne ouer them or ouer this Church by his owne officers lawes And therfore except he wil giue their persons accoÌplices and trayne an immunitie from al ecclesiastical censures not to be subiect for anie transgressioÌ or error to the reproof or power of the Church yea except he wil resigne his right into their handes and giue them leaue to reigne rule ouer al the Churches in this laÌd and that by their owne officers courtes caÌnons constitutions iniunctions c he is no Kinge or Christ for them Nay if he wil not bowe downe to al these and take their yoke vpoÌ him he is no subiect for them he may not buy and sell nor liue in this market in this Church Which Officers Courtes Cannons c if Mr. G. had proued to haue bene of the matter of Christes discipline for of the forme we wil al graunt him they are not and had approued iustified them by the worde of God then had he some colour to aske this question whether some faultes in their discipline should make yt antichristian But seing these Bishopps their Courtes Officers Cannons c were by vs affirmed vnto him to haue no foundatioÌ or mention in Gods worde no place nor vse in Christs Church but to be contrarie to the one most preiudicial daÌgerous to the other And
he in all this space could bring vs no defence for them Wee cannot see by his owne reason seing they haue neither the true matter nor the forme of CHRISTES gouernment howe their gouernment should be held and esteamed the true and holie gouernment of Christ And then must that sequel which he so feareth needes followe that yt is an antichristian gouernment yoke such as the true Church seruantes of Christ may not beare and wittinglie stand vnder To perticulate all the seuerall corruptions abuses enormities of the gouernment of these antichristian Bishops is not in mie skil or power not knowing in anie measure their Cannons customes orders priueledges proceedings Onlie this in general I may affirme that of such pompeous stagelike popish mixt Courtes handling both ciuile ecclesiastical causes iudiciallie I neuer read through al the book of God or to belonge to Christes Church Especiallie exercising such absolute power iurisdiction ouer al Churches causes and persons ecclesiastical yea vsurping assuming and executing the whole power offices and dueties of al Churches yea euen the proper prerogatiues priuiledges only belonging to Christ himself To make impose or abrogate lawes To giue or rather sel licences dispensations to haue more benefices then one to marrie to eate flesh at tymes of restrainte c To cal sommon and fetch by coÌstrainte al causes persons of the Church before them There to determine decree to censure silence suspeÌd sequester depose incarcerate punish by mulct what Minister or meÌber of the Church they lust of their owne absolute aucthoritie without any controlement reprose or redresse The Church hauing no power or libertie to reprooue or refuse no not so much as call into question anie thing they do or decree to rebuke or censure these inordinate lawlesse fellowes for anie thing they doe either publickely or priuatly The Church must receiue obey as most holie whatsoeuer they decree or impose with al reuerence as the oracles of God though they be neuer so contrarie to the worde of God The Church or any other member of the Church in these Courtes be not permitted so much as to propounde or pleade their owne cause But are by them coÌpelled to their romish litigious course procedinges To speake pleade by a feed Advocate or Proctor after their popish order and custome Where for bribes fees al causes be they neuer so fowle corrupt are handled pleaded and proceede that I say not succeede And without such bribes fees no cause be yt neuer so iust and y e partie neuer so poore or innoceÌt hath audience or help Here being so many officers catchpolles attendantes to be feed pleased To all these rauenous Birdes with fingers the suetors sommoned become a pray But especially the faithful such as speak against and will not of conscience and faith vnto God stoope downe vnto their antichristian power or obey their vngodly decrees These shalbe worse vsed then any trayterous Papists or facinorous persons whatsoeuer who shall all of them by their purse or freindes escape well enough find fauour when these poore soules shall neuer geat out of their handes without wrack either of bodie or soule either death or denying the faith These though there be no direct matter euidence witnesses or accusers against them yet shall themselues be inforced to a corporal oth as they call it vpon and by a booke to answeare directly and truly to such articles and poyncts as shalbe propownded vnto them If they denie or make conscience either of the maner or matter of this oth then instead of godly instruction or christian persuasion they are forthwith committed to prison yea for the most parte to close prison there to remaine shut vp from al ayre exercise friendes dueties callings c vntill they either yeild to take this idolatrous blasphemous and impious oth or dye vnder their handes No baile maineprise help benefite or redresse by lawe by the Queenes Royal writtes or Courtes allowed to any that are committed by the leaste of this hellish Anarchie Whose lawlesse and insolent dealinges oppressions iniuries violence may not be caled in question or examined by anie ciuile Magistrates or Courtes All which they patronize by her Ma ties high or especiall Commission vnto them Although her Ma tie suffreth her Roial Prerogatiue to be handled considered of in some of these ciuile Courtes yea graunteth to all her free borne subiectes the benefite free vse of her Highnes lawes euen in anie cases or causes betwixt her Highnes and them according to the great Charter in the Magna Charta whervnto her Ma tie is sworne which Charter also these lawlesse Prelates most presumptuouslie and tyrannously violate breake vnder colour of her Ma ties Commission thus setting her Ma ties Commission against her Ma ties Prerogatiue Courtes Royal against that great Charter of the land against all her Highnes lawes yea against al the lawes of God the TestameÌt Kingdome of Christ. But to say as it is their procedinges are both against ther coÌmission if they might be dulie examined conferred thervnto and against her Ma tâes meaning Whose milde preceable iust gouernmeÌt in al causes that procead from her self assure vs that She would neuer wittingly graunt such a commission as shoulde be so preiudicial to her owne Crowne Royal dignitie to the estate of the Church and of the whole common wealth as this wherby these Prelates beare themselues their vngodly procedings is That power graunted vnto her Ma tie by ParliameÌt to appoinct aucthorize whom she shal thinck meet to execute vnder her al maner iurisdictioÌs priuiledges and preemineÌces concerning ecclesiastical causes to her belonging is as also al other her Princely power aucthoritie alwaies to be vnderstood in the Lord so far as shalbe found consonant to his word For neither is there giuen neither may or wil her Ma tie take or exercise any furder or other power then the Lord her God giueth her In whom Kinges reigne of whom their power is diriued and holden by whom yt is circumscribed and limited to whom they shal as anie other persons accompt If then these Prelates and their antichristian Hierarchie these romish Courtes and their popish procedinges in the same be not fownde to be of God to haue anie warrant in his word or to belong to the ministrie gouernment of Christes Church then can no commission or humane aucthoritie whatsoeuer make them lawfull impose or enioyne them vpon the Church Neither ought anie Christian to obey them at the CommandmeÌt of any mortal maÌ Men must alwaies be obeyed in the Lord. Vnto whom when or wherein they be fownd coÌtrarie or opposite there must God rather then meÌ be obeyed His indignation that caÌ cast both body soule into hel fire is more to be feared theÌ theirs that can but touch the body only To obey Gods commaundements and to refrayne
from al thinges that are fownd contrary to the same is no disobedience to Princes neither to withdrawe or derogate from their sacred power as this malignaÌt Clergie would persuade But they rather that encroch vpon openly impugne the Princes royal prerogatiue that so highly abuse their Prince and that trust she coÌmitteth vnto them that break violate al y e publicke lawes charters of the lande that vsurpe y e ciuile sword aucthority and iurisdictioÌ which are vtterly prohibited theÌ by God that vsurpe place aboue al in aucthoritie vnder her Ma tie whoesoeuer to whom by the lawe of God they ought to be subiect that wil not submit their lawes doings persons to any ciuile tryal at the Princes royal iudgmeÌt seates but rather seek to withdrawe some of the most high and chief causes from her royall Courts and iudgment Seates into their owne Courtes that vsurpe the proper peculiar place titles preuileges power of Christ himself exercising absolute aucthoritie ouer al Churches doctrines causes persons to bring in or cast out erect or abrogate what lawes ordinances ministrie ministration gouernment they lust without controlement that wil not submit their publick ecclesiastical decrees procedings nor yet their priuate liues and conuersation to the tryall and censure of Christ in his Churche by the worde of God that make such barbarous hauocke mis-rule and confusion both in Churche and common wealth that seduce and deceiue their Soueraigne Prince their Nobles Maiestrates and the whole land leading them in the wayes of death destruction tourning them out of the straight waies of life peace that with their vtmost endeuour and skil oppose against the Testament kingdome of Christ that molest spoile and persecute in al hostile maner the Lords most faithful seruantes her Ma tis most loyall true hearted Subiects for refrayning from their idolatries and enormities so contrarie to the gospel of Christ which flowe from their antichristian gouernment and ministrie that nourish fauour and support the Lordes her Ma tis pernitious knowen enimies the Papistes those idolators those conspirators and traytors who they say are not such enimies to their pontifical estate and regiment as these faithfull christians are that are of nothing so iealouse vigilaÌt and careful not eueÌ of their Soueraigne Princes life or of the peace prosperitie of the whole land as of their owne vsurped ruynous kingedome lest the light of the Gospel should break forth and discouer their apostaticall throne and antichristian procedings And therfore with al their might and may ne they striue to suppresse this light and to oppresse all such as in anie sinceritie and good conscience professe and practize the Gospel tollerating chearishing rather anie mischief anie vile flagitious and dissolute persons as by daylie experience is seene So that by these markes and fruicts let the Christian or but indifferent reader iudge Whether these Prelates and their antichristian Hierarchie be to be held troublers of the Church and state abridgers of the Princes power vsurpers of publick aucthoritie without lawful caling like Corath Dathan Abyram Or wee as this accuser this trompe of Sathan to bleamish our holie profession glorious suffringes shameth not to giue out of vs. Although they all hitherto haue not neither shal euer be able in the confidence of Gods grace and of a cleare conscience wee affirme yt iustlie to detect or so much as to suspect vs of anie such crime endeuoure or inteÌt We reuerence and are subiect to euerie humane creature for the Lorde whether vnto the Kinge as hauing aucthoritie ouer all or vnto rulers as sent by him for the reuenge of euil doers or for the praise of them that doe well That according to the wil of God by doing wel we might put to sileÌce the ignorance of vnwise men Yet hold wee not the offices Courtes and iurisdiction of these Prelates and their Hierarchie within the compasse of this Commandement or to be the ordinaÌce of God But finde them that verie throne of Sathan that Anarchie of Antichrist opposite to the kingdome and Testament of CHRIST most pestilent pernitious both to the Church and common Wealthe And therfore may not by Princes be suffred in Churches or coÌmon Wealth muchlesse by them be established ouer the Church and common Wealth without giuing their sacred power to the Beast Neither may anie faithfull Christian be brought in subiectioÌ to this their antichristian power yoke without bowing downe and worshipping the Beast To discusse or perticulate the seuerall innumerable errors faultes abuses corruptions enormities in the caÌnons constitutions customes procedings of the seuerall Courtes that belong to these Prelates antichristian regiment I am not as I haue said able neither were yt in this place expedient By this which hath bene here generally said of them their Courtes and proceedinges appeareth how contrarie they are to that gouernment and to those ordinances which CHRIST hath established and set ouer his Church for euer CHRISTS Scepter is an euerlasting Scepter a Scepter of righteousnes He hath set downe a most perfect absolute gouernment to his Church He hath perticularly and exactly prescribed what officers lawes ordinances he requireth in his Church He cannot be separate from his owne gouernment He ruleth not his Church by anie other officers or lawes then by his owne which he hath instituted These godlesse Prelates then that appoinct other officers and lawes vnto him ouer his Church wrest not only the Scepter but the Kingdome out of Christes handes And al such as stand vnder the antichristia gouernmeÌt of these presumptuous idol shepheardes stand not vnder Christes staffe amenitie vnder his Scepter of grace as the sheepe of his fould within his couenant protection but as the sheepe of destruction vnder his yron rodd wherwith they shalbe broken as a Potters vessel Here is our controuersie touching this fourth principal transgressioÌ fully decided determined by Gods owne mouth That all which stand vnder anie false ecclesiasticall gouernmeÌt stand not within the Couenant but vnder the wrath of God All the mitigations then reasons and delusions of the false Prophets shal neuer be able to make voide tourne away or diminish these iudgments otherwise then by their vnfaigned repentance speedie conuertion from their euil wayes HITHER TO hath M r. Gif brought vs not one reason or place of scripture to prooue the present gouernmeÌt of these Prelates and their hierarchie to be that heauenly gouernment which CHRIST hath instituted in his Church but hath grieuouslie peruerted manie scriptures to prooue that the Church might stand vnder some antichristian yoke although we in our first writing in this 4 PRINRIPAL TRANGRESSION blamed yt as false and antichristian In our second shewed yt to be such in the Officers Courtes Cannons procedings Now at length for a clusiue reason to prooue and determine all the poyncts at once and to shut vp his booke he hath
Martyres will not approue the antichristian offices gouernment of these Prelates nor yet iustifie the publick worship ministrie confusion sacriledge of the Church of England Mvchlesse wil these two lame propositions of M r. G. his final argument beare vpp his forged conclusion where he concludeth the Brownistes hereticks c Because they condemne a Church as quite deuorced separate from Christ For such imperfections corruptions in Gods worship as are not fundamental nor destroy the substance For that wicked men come with the godly to the publicke exercises of religion For some wantes in calling ordayning Ministers And for some wantes in ecclesiastical discipline If M r. GIF had taken the wise mans councel he should not haue answered a matter before he vnderstood it much-lesse would he if he had bene ledd by the spirit of God haue blasphemed the truth or coÌdemned the innocent without cause But as he began his booke without councel coÌtinued it without grace and ended it without truth so hath he herebie but purchased to himself shame and brought vpon his owne head the iudgments due to an accuser a blasphemer a false witnesse and iudge What opinion the Brownistes hold of the Church of England their worship people ministrie gouernment we neither knowe nor regard neither is there cause whie we should be chardged or condemned for their errors faultes For which themselues and this Church of ENGLAND that receiueth and nourisheth all sectories hereticks wicked and abhominable persons whatsoeuer shall accompt For vs whom it pleaseth M r. G. to terme Brownistes and whome he endeuoreth to confute in this treatise we neuer condemned any true Church for anie fault whatsoeuer knowing that where true faith is there is repentance where true faith and repentance are there is remission of all sinnes Far be it from vs to condemne anie whom CHRIST iustifieth 1. And for the Church of ENGLAND we neither did or doe condemne yt as this accuser suggesteth for such imperfections and corruptions in their worship as be not fundamentall or destroy the substance but we condemned the publick worship of their Church of ENGLAND presently inioyned receiued and vsed as deuised by men popish superstitious idolatrous abhominable not such as God commandeth requireth or accepteth and therfore not such as anie faithfull christian may offer vp vnto God be compelled or consent vnto This wee shewed in the first PRINCIPALL TRANSGRESSION this we haue proued in the first part of this treatise 2. Secondly wee condemne not the Church of England as separate from CHRIST for that wicked meÌ come with the godly to the publick exercises of religion But rather as neuer rightly gathered to CHRIST for that al the prophane and wicked ar receiued and retayned as members of their Churche Wee gladlie acknowledge that CHRIST came a light into the world to offer saluation vnto all men to haue built his Church vpon an hil there to be lifted vp by the preaching of the word as a standard to al people and passengers there to haue made a feast to al natioÌs and thither to inuite them Neither were we euer so enuious of the saluation of others or of the glorie of God as hauing founde mercie and being entred our selues to shut the doore or stop the fountaine of Gods grace against others yea God is witnesse with what heartie desire we long after them all that they euen our greatest persecutors might be partakers of the same saluatioÌ ioy comfort happines with vs And howe wee intermit not much-lesse exclude anie meanes thervnto that God putteth in our power though it were with the hazarde of our owne lyues to bring them of the water of the wel at Bethelem But now though we affirme that al the vnbelieuing prophane not onlie may but ought to resort to the publick exercises of religion in the Church as the most excellent meanes to call them to the faith yet do we not therfore belieue or affirme that the prophane or vnbelieuing may be receiued or admitted as meÌbers of the Church before they haue made voluntarie publick profession of their owne faith and obedience Or being entered by such profession be permitted longer to stand or remayne of the Church then they contynue orderlie to walke in the same faith and obedience And therfore we blamed these parish assemblies of England as consisting of a confuse multitude of al sortes of prophane and wicked people in differentlie where they are al receiued nourished and retayned as meÌbers of y e Church though they were neuer called gathered by the power of the worde entered receiued by the profession of their owne faith neither walke orderlie in the faith or in anie duties either publick or priuate And so are al guiltie of most high sacriledge prophanatioÌ of the holy things of God No such assemblie or communion of Sainctes as Christes faithful seruantes ought to repaire or ioyne vnto This wee shewed in the second PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION This we haue lardgly proued in the secoÌd part of this treatise 3. Thirdly we condemne not the Church of England for some wantes in calling and ordayning Ministers But for hauing maintayning and retayning a false and antichristian ministrie imposed vpon them with a false antichristian calling ordination euen the self same that the Pope vsed left in this Realme which false offices and ministrie cannot be ioyned vnto or exercised in the true Church of CHRIST This wee shewed in the thirde PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION this we proued in the third part of this treatise And therfore with an euil and corrupt conscience hath Mr. G. sought to hide this transgression vnder some vvantes in the calling and ordaining Ministers and thus boldlie and falselie thervpon to accuse vs. Wee knowe there may be faultes either of ignorance or negligence in the calling ordination c yet these not to disanul the action much-lesse the Couenant so longe as they are not obstinatlie held and persisted in But our assertion and controuersie here is not of a faultie ministrie caling ordination c but of a false ministrie caling ordination c which we haue proued theirs to be and that no such belongeth vnto may be imposed receiued or retayned in the Church of CHRIST 4. Fourthly in like maner wee reason not of some wantes in the gouernment and order of their Church but of a false and antichristian gouernment set ouer the Church Neither condemne we the Church of ENGLAND for some faultes in a true ecclesiasticall gouernment but for hauing and standing vnder a false and antichristian gouernment euen the self same Hierarchie Officers Courtes Cannons Customes Priuileges Proceedings that the Pope vsed and left This wee also haue shewed in the 4 TRANSGRESSION and haue nowe in this fourth parte and through this booke fullie proued their present ecclesiastical gouernment to be To which fower principall transgressions a willfull obstinacie an open reiecting resisting the truth al reprofe a violent and most hostile
persecution of all such as either refraine speake against or reproue their coÌmunion ministrie worship gouernment being ioyned We may by all these reasons seuerally and haue by them altogether proued these Parrish assemblies in this estate not to be the true established Churches of Christ to which the faithful seruants of Christ ought to resort and ioyne So then all men maie see how falsly this accuser hath sclandered vs and howe far he hath strayed from the present matters and transgressions in question both through his whole booke and in this conclusion of his booke where he chardgeth pronownceth and condemneth vs as heretickes c for condemning a Church for some light imperfections in their worship wantes in their discipline c wheras we for their idolatrie confusion sacrilege false and antichristian ministrie and gouernment obstinacie in all these sinnes hatred of the truth and persecution of CHRISTES seruants haue proued the Church of ENGLAND not to be the true but the malignant Church Therfore wee condemne no true Church as he accuseth neither for such causes as he surmiseth Nor yet do wee but rather God himself condemne them Wee but discouer their sinnes and shew them their estate by the worde of God refrayning and witnessing against their abhominations as we are commaÌded by that voyce from heaueÌ Go out of her my people that ye communicate not in her sinnes and that ye receiue not of her plagues c. In the same loue knowing this terror and irreuoâable decree of the Lorde against the false Church and all her children wee most earnestly exhorte and instantlie beseech euen so manie to whom the truth of the Lorde and their owne saluation is deare to flee out of the middest of her and to saue themselues from this peruerse generation and to deliuer euerie man his soule from the fierce wrath of the Lord according to the councel of the Prophets and Apostles of God And not to be stayed by the vayne persuasions titles and promises of these false Prophets of thinges present as of the Church worde ministrie Sacraments c or deluded by their vayne hope of things to come as reformation saluation c or deterred with their vayne threates of schisme heresies daunger persecusion c from obeying the voyce of God whilest he yet speaketh and calleth vnto you and offreth grace lest you despise the acceptable tyme of the Lorde the day of his saluation and he sweare in his wrath that you shal not enter into his rest for your disobedience and then hereafter your flight be in the wynter or on the Sabboth when the wrath of God is come vpon you and there be no meanes or way to escape For the vaine boastings of these Prophetts of things present and promises of things to come reade Reuel 18. where the Holie Ghost sheweth their Church to become the habitation of Diuells the prison of euerie vncleane spirit the cage of euerie vncleane and hatefull birde howsoeuer she boast her self a Queene to be no Widowe to see no sorrowe For this in one day shal her plagues come death and sorrowe and famine and she shalbe burnte in fire because the God that coÌdemneth her is a mighty Lorde You there reade how neither her shipmasters marchantmeÌ Princes or multitudes shalbe able to reserue her wares or preserue her from the burning of this heauenly fire No lamentation caÌ ease or diminish her sorrowe and grief No balme can cure her woundes no arte reforme or repaire her breaches nor arme or power shield her from the weight of that great milstone that shall presse her and all her children to the deapth of hell being lifted vp ouer her by that mightie Angel The Lord hath pronownced his decree is irreuocable The voyce of his heauenlie harpers musitions the psalmes spiritual songs laudes of his Saincts shal neuer be heard in her anie more the skil and art of any heauenlie artificer worckman or builder shall neuer be found in her any more the voyce of the milstone that grindeth foode for the soule shal neuer be heard in her any more the light of a candle muchlesse the burning lamps of Gods spirit shal neuer shine in her any more to keepe out darcknes the heauenlie and comfortable voice of the Bridegome and of the Bride of CHRIST speaking to his Church in instruction exhortation comfort of CHRISTES Church speaking to him in prayers prayses c shall neuer be heard in her anie more Let her Ship-masters then her Mariners Marchantmen Enchanters and false Prophets vtter and retayle her wares deck and adorne her with the skarlet purple gold siluer iewels and ornaments of the true Tabernacle Let them in her offer vpp their sacrifices their beastes sheepe meale wyne oyle their odors oyntements and franckencense Let them dawbe and vndershore her builde and reforme her vntil the storme of the Lordes wrath breake foorth the morning wherof al these Diuines shal not foresee much-lesse eschue or withstand the terror therof vntil the wall and the dawbers be no more But let the wise that are warned and see the euill feare and depart from the same so shall they preserue their owne soules as a praye And the Lorde shall bring them amongst his redeemed to Sion with praise and euerlasting ioy shalbe vpon their heades they shall obtaine ioy and gladnes and sorrowe and mourning shal flee away FINIS AS WE shewed in these 4. PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSIONS in y e worship coÌmunion ministri gouernment of the Church of ENGLAND the causes of our separatioÌ from their publick assemblies in this estate So at their instance we in like maner set downe vnto them our purpose intent what we now indeuored meant to doe in certaine breife Articles Of those transgressions chardges how this Champion hath defended cleared their Church by that which hath bene written now on both sides may appeare The articles of themselues are so iust and holie as no Diuel can impugne or denie no man of religion conscience or shame gaynesay or resist anie one of them yet hath Mr. GIFFARD instigated by the spirit of vayne-glorie and envie in a singular zeale enterprised to answere and confute them all as you may see in his first writing The cauills and vanitie wherof as also his vniust suspitions calumniations reproches against vs thervpon being layd open in our first reply vnto him so far hath he bene from desisting to sporne against the prikes to sclander accuse and rayle on vs or to take a more sober and christian course for the discussing and deciding these controuersies betwixt him and vs as he hath burst forth yet into furder malice and madnes blaspheming vs in euerie sentence of this his second answere to these our articles with such store of contumelious and odious wordes as if that corrupt synck of his heart could neuer be emptied the malice of his minde and venome of his tongue neuer satiate or vttered
continueth in this estate a true established visible church within y e outward CouenaÌt of God so far as we may ought to iudge by his worde theÌ doubtlesse for mie part I wil graunt yt a sounde Maior proposition And if he shal bring the church of Rome for instance in the Minor I must then yeild to his argumeÌt Because yâ church at Rome was sometimes rightly gathered established and within the couenant Yet euen then I suppose yt wil be harde for him to make the like assured proof that euer her daughter of England was rightly established into that christiaÌ order within the couenant But I doubt rather and by her present estate iudge that she was among the childreÌ of her Mothers fornications and therfore without the Couenant To the second reason it will also hardly followe that because some faithful men haue bene called to some generall knowledge of God and of Christ in this estate and because they in their ignorance cotynued in the same estate that this should therfore iustifie the outward estate of the Church which the worde of God condemneth or prooue yt in this estate the true established Church of Christ when they haue nothing aright according to Christes ordinance as we haue prooued in this treatise whether I refer for a more ful answeare of these reasons hasting to the second poyncte Wherein I before shewed how God commandeth al his faithful seruantes of what estate or degree soeuer to flee out of Babilon the false Church and being escaped not to stand still to remember the Lord a far off to let Ierusalem come into their minde to goe vp to SION to seeke out and to repaire vnto the place where God hath put his name To seek the Church and the kingdome of CHRIST to take his yoke vpon them to assemble together in his name with his promise of direction and protection and with his authoritie to establish his offices and ordinances amongst them giuen by him to the ministrie and gouernmeÌt of his Church vnto the worldes end there to leade their liues together in all mutuall duties in his holie order faith and feare Now as we shewed all perticular and priuate men whosoeuer to be called out of the false Church from confusion and out of the world from dispersion vnto the true Church vnto order So likewise shewed we that all these faithfull persons whosoeuer were as yet but priuate men at their first comming out of the false Church and gathering together none of them being as yet called to anie ecclesiasticall office or function in the Church yt not being as yet established into order Wherevpon we concluded and still of necessitie enforce That seing God calleth all his seruantes out of confusion and will not haue them liue in dissipation or disorder but only in this order which he hath prescribed in his worde And hath giuen his Church aucthoritie and commandement to erect retaine and obserue this order vnto the worldes end And seeing in this estate the Church now consisteth but of priuate men That therfore the faithfull being as yet but priuate men ought by the commandement of God to assemble ioyne themselues together in the name faith of Christ and in all mutual dueties orderly to proceede according to the rules of the worde to a holy choice vse of such offices ordinances as Christ hath ordayned to the seruice gouernment of his Church And sure were not Mr. G. as forgeatful as he is ignoraÌt of the scriptures he could not but haue seene by the verie phrase the first proposition confirmed by many scriptures The secoÌd by many prophecies of this general defection and if not verified in these present tymes yet he cannot denie but some former not long sithence Therefore whilest he fighteth with the conclusioÌ he but spurneth against the prickes bewraieth the folly of his owne heart and no waye auoydeth or defendeth the daunger therebie His best answeare to this reason or rather manie reasons summed vp is as he thinketh to tourne it away by two questions and by manifold contumelies against our poore persons or to say as yt is by inaudible blasphemies against the Church of God likening the assemblie of the faithful gathered in the name and ioyned together in the faith of Christ proceding to th'establishing and exercise of Christes or dinances to the rebellious company of Corath Dathan Abyram to a rowte of mutynous prentices assembled without leaue of their Prince to chuse a Lorde Maior c. His first question is That if all were priuate at the first comming out of the false Church who they were that caled them together Or whether their coÌming together doth make them otherwise then priuate We answeare that for anie thing we can see or may iudge by the word they were but priuate men that first caled them out of the false Church and that caused them to assemble together howsoeuer peraduenture indued with more excellent giftes and more rare graces then other Furder that being thus assembled they ceased not to be priuate men vntil they were lawfully caled vnto some true ecclesiastical office in and by the Church Yet al this notwithstanding the Church in this estate nowe consisting onlie of priuate men ought to procede to a right choice of Ministers c according to the commandement of God His next stombling-block or question is VVho should ordaine these Pastors Elders And whether we euer read of any ordained but by Apostles Euangelistes Pastors Teachers and Gouernours And vvhether that power vvas not at the first deriued from th'extraordinarie Ministers to the Ordinarie To this we haue aboue answered where wee entreated of the ordination of the Ministers of England and here againe doe answere That the Church had alwaies the power to chuse and ordaine their owne Ministers wherevnto yt ought to vse the most fit instruments whether these Pastors Teachers Elders if such be to be had or ells where they be not to be had to vse the fittest meanes and instrumentes that God exhibiteth For this power of ordination is not as Mr. G. and the vnruly cleargie of these dayes suppose deriued from the Apostles Euangelistes vnto the permanent ministrie of Pastors and Elders neither belongeth yt by anie peculiar right to their offices and persons segregate from the Church But yt is giuen by Christ and properlie belongeth vnto the Church wherevnto their Ministrie and persons also belonge and are by the Church to be vsed vnto this worck as occasion is administred And thus if a vaile were not laid ouer Mr. G. his heart at the reading of the scriptures he might finde that those cheife builders the Apostles EuaÌgelistes themselues vsed this power not to take yt from the Church but therein to assist the Church As we reade Act. 13. Where the Church being assembled vnto fasting prayer and other holy exercises yt is there said also that they layde handes vpon the Apostles and sent them
out though wee doubt not the Church did it by some one or moe of the Prophets or Elders and vnto the Church at their returne the Apostles declared the successe of their iourney In which iourney also the Apostles ordayning or rather helping the Churches to chose and ordaine Elders the word cheirotonesantes lifting vp handes whereby the whole action of chusing ordeyning is expressed doth clearly giue the propertie and right therof vnto the Churches and not vnto the Apostles only who as also the Euangelistes did but instruct direct help and assist the Church herein and not pluck away this power from the Churches Likewise the rules for the choice and ordination of Ministers in the Epistles to Timothie Titus and other places of y e scripture as Rom. 12. 1 Cor. 12. Eph. 4. are not perticularly directed or committed to the coÌsistorie of Elders as they cal yt sequestred withdrawen from the Church but vnto the Church consisting of al the members which is therevnto to vse as in all other publicke waighty causes such meet fit instruments as the Lorde affordeth and apoyncteth Neither is this action of approbation and acception or ordination of Ministers so seuered or disioyned from the election as these men dreame Or so tyed to the office or persons of the Elders as the Church might either not ordeyne or not ordeyne without Elders And aswel might y â Elders take into their hands the elections excommunications c of the Church as the ordinatioÌ in this maner Againe if the ordination were thus of necessitie tyed to the handes office of Elders how theÌ should the Church after this general defection corruption vnder Antichrist where al the starres were fallen to the earth and the whole shape of the heauen departed away as a booke wrapped vp a new strange ministry brought out of the bottomlesse pit with him as wee reade euer recouer or haue anie true Ministrie againe in this world where should they haue true Elders to ordaine their Ministers In the false and papisticall Church there can be no true Elders or Ministers of Christ The true members of Christ can not be made the members of that Beaste the members of that Harlot The true Ministers of Christ cannot belong vnto neither can administer in the false Church but only belonge vnto and administer in the true stablished Church of Christ. But now in the tyme of this general apostasie and papistical corruption Mr. G. cannot shewe anie where anie true visible established Church vpon earth with the true ministrie gouernment worship sacraments ordinances of Christ howsoeuer in a singular conceipt of his owne he haue pleaded the Church of Rome and her daughters in their deipest apostasie to be in the true Church they and al theirs within the Couenant from antient discent to haue the true seale therof namelie baptisme there giuen vnto them all Yet here not being to be founde anie true christian Ministers or Elders who shal now ordaine their Ministers at their first comming out of popery departing from the Romish Church For nowe we wil transfer the case from our selues who are so odious in Mr. G. his eyes as no good thing wilbe allowed in or to vs vnto themselues When they first came out of poperie were they then Corah his companie an assembly of mutinous prentices Were they not all priuate men Or which of them was otherwise Ordinary or permanent Ministers they could not be because there was no true visible established Church vpon earth and for a thowsand reasons that might be drawen froÌ the forgery of their office administration c in y e popish Church Extraordinarie Ministers Apostles or Euangelistes the could not be because as we haue aboue proued they were ceased after y e foundatioÌ was once laide and y e work rightly erect according to the true paterne Neither finde we to any one established Church the offices of Apostles or Euangelistes perticularly giueÌ belonging or erected in anie of them as a ministri of contynuance Neither had these meÌ the caling due to Apostles Euangelistes Nor yet did they chalendge or execute anie such office as appeareth by their writings and profession where they would not haue bene ashamed of y e ministry God had caled them vnto to haue published themselues such as they were But if so be they had donne this yet their practize being so discrepant from the Apostolike paterne worke of the former Euangelistes we might not at any hand accept them for such Thus then at their first comming out of the false Church and gathering together they were but priuate men What then were they hereticks schismaticks for departing out of the false church were they coÌuenticlers sectories c for assembling together were they vsurpers and intruders without caling mutiners rebels against Princes and abridgers of their power aud withdrawers froÌ their obedience allegeaÌce for dissuading the people froÌ the false Church the yoke of Antichrist al their detestable idolatrys and enormities for caling them to the communion of Sainctes to procede to the choice of Ministers and to the practize of Christes Testament as the Lorde shoulde reueale vnto them Al this they did or at the least professed endeuored to doe Yet I hope M r. G. that so buildeth their Tombes and garnisheth their sepulches wil not thus say of them howsoeuer he rayle on vs that doe and protest to doe no whit more If they were faithful ChristiaÌs such are we holding the same commune faith with them al Sainctes not as yet truly chardged or duly conuinced of any one error contrary to the faith They left the false Church so do we They assembled ioyned together in the faith of Christ so do we or at y e least would doe They were but priuate men and so are we They herein are not iudged to haue offended God or their Prince and why should wee for the same They herein did more then to come out of Babilon They did more then sweepe or repaire the house for they proceeded to the choice ordination of Miââsters to the building of the house c Or ells Mr. G. by his owne reasons must condemne them the Church and al the ministrie of the land yea of all Europe as wel as vs. IF he alleadge that though they left their popish administration and to administer in the popish Church yet they left not that ministerie they there had Wee answere as we haue answered that they receiued no better ministrie in the false Church then the false Church could did giue them neither could they bring anie better out theÌ they there receiued But the true ministerie belongeth not to the false Church neither caÌ the false Church ordaine true Ministers Againe whoseuer leaueth the publick administration of his Ministrie forsaketh his Ministrie But they left the publick administratioÌ of their ministrie The like argument may be drawen for leauing the
Church whereof they were Ministers And yet to stop his mouth farder if the Martyres and first witnesses had a true ministrie such also haue sondrie of vs whom he termeth Brownistes c yea by so much a better as he holdeth the ministrie of the Churche of England better then the ministrie of the Church of Rome Yea if M r. G. his owne ministrie be good such the same haue diuers of vs had and are as yet vndisgraded otherwise then by vnfaigned repentance of so detestable a Ministrie So that if they lost not their ministrie by forsaking the Churche they receaued it of and exercised it in why shoulde M r. G. be so seuere to iudge others that may make the same plea If they saye they left not the Church of Rome but the corruptioÌs therof what should let vs to alleadge the same nowe against them if we would stand vpon those shiftes doublings But we vse no such coloured excuses neither relye vpon mens persons and doinges wee haue the expresse commandement of God for our warrant of al those thinges we doe or refuse to doe and stand to make proofe tryal therof by the same word gladly submitting our selues al our actions and whole faith vnto this tryal Although also we haue and vse th'examples and practize of these faithful that first came out of the popish Churche and enterprised the erection and practize of Christes Ministrie ordinances amongst themselues according to that measure of knowledge God gaue them Whose errors though wee shunne neither will mainetayne our owne when they shalbe shewed vs cleauing onlie to the true paterne of Gods word yet make we their presideÌt a bulwark for vs against these cauilling enimies Who must for doing these thinges either condemne them and so themselues and their whole Church and doings with them Or ells with no shame or iustice condemne vs of heresie schisme sectes presumption intrusion rebellion c for doing the self same thinges they did or at the least professed to doe yea for doing them better nearer the true paterne then they did If they in this doing neither intruded without caling nor presumed aboue their caling Why are we iudged for this doing to doe both yea for this saying to haue put an halter about our neckes Doth not this our hange-man executioner that with ioye speaketh of the chaynes and fetters that these bloodie Bishopps lay vpon the faithful seruantes of Christ for leauing their antichristian yoke and seking Christs heauenlie gouernment put with the same hande and trise the halter about these godlie Martyres neckes yea about his owne and his Lorde Bishops neckes and al the Ministers neckes of the land that haue no other defence for their vngodly ministry and doings then the erroneous practize of these godly Martyres who as hath bene proued were but priuate men at their first coÌming out of popery erection of these Churches as we now be Mr. GIFF. had not best shew vs manie of these trickes of legier du main lest he ensnarrle choke himself with the same halter he would cast about our neckes and kil himself his whole Church with that sharpe weapon wherwith he would kill vs at once in his furious moode For sure if it be vnlawful for priuate men to assemble and in this estate to proceede to the election ordination of Ministers then by the same lawe was it vnlawful for them so to doe Then are all these Bishops Ministers priuate men vsurpers no more true Ministers then such a one as the mutinous prentices should make Maior were a true Maior Yea let me goe furder if the Church consisting of priuate men may not in this estate erect and ordaine Christes true ministrie amongst them then is there no true ministri vpon earth neither euer can be vntil God raise vp new Apostles and Euangelistes and buildeth a new Church vpon a new foundation which shalbe when vve haue a newe Christ. And then Mr. G. shal haue his dreame For he saith that vvhen God vvill haue his vvorke donne he vvill raise vp extraordinarie workemen thervnto But where read Mr. G. this positioÌ if not amongst the Anabaptistes Sure he neuer founde it in the new Testament vvhere vve haue the minde of Christ a perfect foundation an accompleat ministrie vntil Christes comming So that we neede not to say in our heartes who shall ascend vp to heauen for vs or descend from heauen vnto vs or goe ouer the sea for vs to bring or teach vs the Commandement of our God when the worde is so neare vs euen in our mouthes and in our heartes for to doe yt Therfore when Mr. G. shall make his proofe of this assertion And shew his warrant and promise that God will now raise vp to his Church extraordinarie worckmen and that til then no priuate men ought to proceede to the choice and ordination of Ministers but to tarye and expect this promise of the Lorde Then surelie we will acknowledge him no false Prophet no Anabaptisticall dreamer and that we haue presumed ouer far vpon the Lordes authoritie and commandement giuen to his Church vnto the worldes end to chuse and ordaine his ministerie and to practize amongst them whatsoeuer he hath commanded But nowe because this were to bring Christ from aboue and againe from the deade because also we haue Gods direct commandement to goe out of the false Church being come out to assemble and ioyne together and being so ioyned to proceede to the erection of his ministrie and practize of his ordinances and haue his aucthoritie promise of blessing to these proceedings because we haue the practize of Christes Apostles in planting the primatiue Churches and now latelie th'examples of such as endeuored to build this Church they liue in we dare not by any vayne hope or threates of this false Prophet be drawen to neglect so great saluation to continue either in apostasie or disorder and to transgresse or neglect the Lordes commaundement THe next obiection against vs is drawen from an especiall obseruation in our first Article where we confessed the vniversal Church and kingdome of CHRIST to extend to all such as by true faith apprehend and confesse CHRIST IESVS howsoeuer they be skattered and wheresoeuer dispersed vpon the face of the whole earth Hence Mr. GIFF. concludeth that seing the faithfull may be in state of grace and haue CHRIST their Kinge though they liue not vnder that gouernment order that CHRIST hath established in and to his Church therfore it is not necessarie for priuate men to set yt vp Sure this is a weake argument and not worth half the noting obseruation he hath made of yt we must for all this denie yt and finde no more consequent then if he had therfore concluded that the communion of Sainctes the ministrie and ecclesiasticall gouernment of CHRIST are not to be sought of the faithfull because some faithfull may be saued that liue not in an
established church vizt such as are in captiuitie sicknes age or in such times place as they knowe not where to finde one day of the Sonne of man He might aswell conclude that because God is able doth saue some in the false Church Therfore priuate meÌ ought not to forsake the false Church God is able to saue some in dispertion out of the established Church Therfore priuate men ought not to seek the established Church THe last greatest matter is that we runne before the Princes commandement whose dutie it is to reforme Churches Priuate men might not so much as sweepe them much-lesse build them For this is to erect a state gouernmeÌt because the power of the Church is both publicke greate We haue aboue shewed that y e Church hath Gods coÌmandement authoritie alwaies to erect Christes ministri gouernment amongst them That the Church in this estate consisteth only of of priuate men neither are there anie true Ministers anie where to be found vpon the earth neither any extraordinarie Ministers to be looked for seing they are long since ceased Therfore the Church in this estate consisting only of priuate men ought to erect this ministerie and gouernment ells should they also cease and neuer be had againe vpon the earth and so should there neuer be any established Church ministrie Sacramentes c agayne in this world yet here must be noted by the way that Mr. G. runneth too much vpoÌ and wresteth too far these wordes priuate men when we speake of the Church consisting only of priuate men Now vnto his crimination the Church hauing this coÌmandement aucthoritie giuen of God vnto the worldes end we before shewed him that no Prince might take it away or without great wronge hinder them from the performance hereof yea that the seruantes of God ought not to be staied from doing the coÌmandements of God vpon anie restrainte or persecution of any mortall man whosoeuer For this we alleadged the examples and practize of the Apostles who then had bene guiltie of the same disobedience rebellion if Princes in this busines had bene to be stayed for or their restrainte had bene a sufficent let yea that persecution and the crosse of Christ were vtterly abolished if the Church and faithfull were not to proceede in their dueties vntill Princes giue leaue We shewed also that the obedience and practize of Gods will was no disobedience or preiâdize to the Prince That we attempted nothing beyonde our calling neither transgressed in our calling We medled not with the reformation of anie publick abuse either in the common wealth or in their Church otherwise then by prayers vnto God and godly exhortation We only according vnto Gods commandement refrained from their idolatrie and other publicke euils and assembled together in all holy and peaceable maner to worship the Lord our God and to ioyne our selues together in the faith vnto mutual duties This we shewed to be the duetie of euerie priuate man that would be saued to leaue the false Church and to seeke the true Church And being thus assembled ioyned in the faith we shewed it to be their dutie together to seeke that ministrie and gouernment which Christ hath left vnto his Church and for the Church to erect the same VNto the Apostles proceeding without the licence of Princes he maketh a double answere One in respect of the persons of the Apostles that they were furnished with a special coÌmission and authoritie from CHRIST himself to set vp his kingdome which commission and power the Pastors and Teachers successiuely receiued deliuered ouer to others so that priuate men may not haue this power The other in respect of those Princes in the Apostles tyme which were all heathen and therfore it had bene bootlesse to sue to them But where there is a christian Prince that holdeth the fundamentall poynctes of the christian faith though otherwise this christian Prince doe erre in some matters of doctrine or touching the rules of discipline euerie godly priuate man is to keepe a good conscience not breaking the vnitie and peace of the Church But not to take publicke authoritie to reforme THese instances of the persons of the Apostles and Princes as they are litle to the purpose so doe they him as litle good If the commandement of God were sufficient warrant to the Apostles to doe their worke though al the Princes of the world resisted then must the commandement of the same God be of the same effect to all other instrumentes whom it pleaseth the Lorde to vse in their callings to his seruice also though all the Princes in the world should withstand and forbid the same For neither dignitie of the persons that are vsed make the commandement of God of more authoritie or necessitie to be donne neither yet the greatnes or the goodnes of the persons that withstand this commandement of God make yt of lesse authoritie or necessitie Onlie let the seruantes of God be sure to haue the commaundement and calling of their God for that they doe and then they neede not feare the Powers that are placed of of God for the praise and not for the punishment of the good Our question then is not whether priuate men may doe that which is not their dutie to which they haue no commanndement as this accuser surmizeth to bring vs into danger and hatred But whether they may not doe that which God commanndeth them within the limites of their caling As to forâake idolatrie and the false Church to seke the true worship of God in the true Church though all the Princes of the world whether belieuers or infidels should forbid the same And this we affirme to be the duetie of euerie perticular person whosoeuer forbid We say not now that priuate men may reforme the false Church abolish publick idolatrie or depose a false ministrie that the Kinge setteth vpp This were to breake the boundess of their calling to intrude vpon the Princes office and great cause had they then to feare for he beareth not the sworde in vayne Againe our question is not whether it is the office and dutie of Princes to see abuses reformed both in the Church and common Wealth which we thinck no man to be so ignorant or barbarous to denie except the Anabaptistes But vvhether the Church ought not now amongst themselues freely to practize CHRISTS Testament either in erecting his officers and ordinances or in reforming or correcting anie fault or abuse that ariseth amongst them vvithout staying for the Princes licence yea though the Prince should vpon the paynes of death forbid This we affirme to be the dutie of euerie perticular Congregation CHRIST hauing therfore giuen vnto each and all of them his sacred power and aucthoritie to binde and to loose in earth and to doe all thinges whatsoeuer he hath commaunded them vvith promise to be with them vnto the end of the world He hath giuen them the
two edged sworde of his mouth to cut downe all sinne The mightie spirituall weapons of his worde to bring in captiuitie euerie thought to the obedience of CHRIST to to the ouerthrowing of all munitious reasonings and sublimitie lifted vp against the knowledge of God and to haue in a readines to reuendge all disobedience To cast sinne into the Epha and the talent of Gods iudgment vpon yt and to remoue yt out of the Church with all power and celeritie with the vvinges of a Storke and the wynde vnder their vvinges and to lift vp the Epha betwixt the heauen and the earth in the eyes of all men CHRIST hath giuen this aucthoritie to his seruantes whom he hath left in his house and hath commanded them all therfore to watche together To obserue and avoide them that cause anie diuisions or offenses contrarie to the doctrine that they haue learned To contende for the maintenance of the whole faith Not to intermit or to be withdrawen from anie part of the same by anie man or Angell for persecution or anie thing that man can doe vnto them euerie where vvarning instructing and exhorting his seruantes not to feare persecution for righteousnes sake to take vp and beare his crosse daylie c Likewise for the neglect of those thinges God reproueth and stirreth vp the Churches To repent and to doe the first workes or ells he wil come against them speedily and remoue their candlestick To repent or ells he wil come against them speedily and fight against them with the sworde of his mouth Commending those Churches that kept that they had the worde of his patience in persecution promising them the Crowne of life if they remaine faithfull vnto the death to make them that ouercome pillers in the Temple of God c. M r. Giffard he is contented that vnder heathen or popish Princes the Church now may reforme or proceed in the practize of the whole will of God but at no hand where the Prince posesseth the faith in the fundamental poinctes though otherwise he erre and mis-leade the whole Churche in some matters of doctrine or touching the rules of discipline In these abuses and corruptions euerie priuate man is to keepe a good conscience but none to take publick aucthoritie to reforme Because these Kinges are principal members of the Church c. What cleare conscience any priuate man that yeildeth to these publick seene errors or transgressions Or the whole Church whilest yt wittinglie doth or suffreth these thinges to be donne can keepe we haue aboue shewed in the SECOND PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION How expreslie contrarie this leauened traditionall proposition of M r. G. is to all these Scriptures and doctrines aboue recited is so euident to all men as yt needeth no furder or lardger refutation If God haue committed his whole worde vnto his Church as the foundation of their faith and of euery action they doe commanding them to stand to the death for the maintenance of the whole truth and the holy practize of the same and to cast out in his name and power all that publicklie and obstinatlie hold anie opinion or that so commit anie transgression contrary to his worde If God for the neglect hereof haue menaced to come in iudgment and exhorteth the Churches vpon the first discouerie hereof to speedie repentance Howe can M r. G. persuade the Churche to contynue wittingly in open errors publick transgression or in this estate promise them peace The holie Ghost hath not set downe this as a note of a true Prophet Neither hath God promised anie peace to theÌ that wittingly contynue in any error or transgression vntil they repent Doth not one deade flie putrifie and cause to stincke the whole oyntment of the Apothecary A litle leauen make sower the whole lumpe Wee would knowe of him therfore whether that diuelish distinction of fundamental errors and transgressions and such errors and transgressions as he holdeth not fundamentall wherebie he turneth away the practize of what part of Gods worde he lusteth and iustifieth or at the least tollerateth what open errors publick transgressions of Gods worde he lusteth will excuse him or anie that wittinglie breake the least of Gods commandements And whether the aucthoritie or christianitie of anie Prince wil in that daye excuse before the Lorde anie man that hath at the Princes commandment committed much more contynued to committ anie transgression without vnfaigned repentance But if the least error be contrarie to true faith the least transgression sinne and no knowen sinne or error to be committed or continued in howe can he persuade the Churche to commit or to contynue in anie error or transgression so highly to tempt and prouoke the Lorde And now to the poynct we would know of him whether anie Prince much-lesse a christian Prince may abrogate the commandement of God or take away that power and aucthoritie that God hath giuen to the Church vnto the worldes end If not but that the commandements of God remaine alwaies the same and the Churche hath the same power vnder a christian magistrate that vnder a heathen why then yt ought not to proceede to the obedience and practize of Gods worde whether in correcting and redressing faultes or in going forewarde in the wayes of God as they are reueiled vnto them as well and freelie vnder a Christian Prince as vnder an heathen Is it because a Christian Princd is the principall and greatest member of the Church why by so much the rather ought and the better may the Church doe it hauing now such a singular help and rare accomplement of so pretious a member Euerie true member is giuen for the help and comfort and not for the hindrance and hurt of the body Wee may then much better conclude that the Church vnder a christian Prince may procede with all freedome in the sincere practize of CHRISTES Gospel because he is a member of CHRIST of the Church then vnder an infidel Prince that is an enimie to CRHIST and to the Church ANother reason he bringeth whie the Churche vnder a christian Prince may not reforme without his licence or vntill hee will because it is the office of a christian Prince to reforme the Church and therfore the Church in taking such a publicke worke vpon them shoulde but vsurpe and encroch vpon his office Because wee are so apt to mis-vnderstand one an other and to take words in too lardge or straight a sense it were good wee set downe what is meant by this reformation here spoken of before we proceede Wee meane then by reformation to reduce all thinges and actions to the true antient and primatiue paterne of Gods worde This we graun to be the office and duetie of the Prince to doe aswel in the Church as in the common Wealth The Princes eye may suffer no transgression of Gods lawe he is to ouersee and see euerie one to doe their dueties in the office
in the Church whether with or without their Princes licence But if yt be vnlawful for the Church or such as haue aucthoritie of God without the licence of their christian Prince or gouernours Then verilie our Sauiour his Disciples offended herein who stayed not to doe the will of his heauenlie Father for the threates laying wayte of the Rulers Furder if it be vnlawfull derogatorie to a Christian Princes office aucthoritie for anie to doe Gods wil in their callings and for the Church to proceede in the practize of CHRISTES Testament though against his wil Then is it also vnlawfull vnder a heathen Prince For the christian and heathen Princes haue one and the same aucthoritie office duetie to see all thinges both in the Church and in the commune Wealth donne according to the wil of God There is the same reuerence and obedience though I say not the same bowells of loue due to the heathen that is due to the christian Prince in regarde of their office The heathen Prince shall answere aswell as the christian for the neglect of their duetie for the abuse of their power and place And thus also if M r. G. doctrines be sownd the Apostles likewise sinned against the aucthoritie of Princes in erecting CHRISTS kingdome and the Churches in proceeding to receiue the same and to doe the wil of God without their Princes licence and notwitstanding their prohibition Seing that the vnbeleeuing Princes haue the same place office and aucthoritie and ought to haue the same obediene in respect thereof that christian Princes haue or ought haue And sure most diuelish and detestable are these two published and generallie receiued opinions of these contrarie factions of our English Cleargie men The one giuing out that the forme of ecclesiasticall gouernment prescribed in CHRISTS Testament practized by the Apostles and primatiue Churches in the tymes of persecution is not nowe necessarie or tollerable vnder a Christian Prince The other giuing out that those ordinances and that gouernment which they acknowledge CHRIST to haue instituted and prescribed to his Church vnto the worldes end may not nowe vnder a christian Prince be put in practize by the Church if he forbid the same as they might ought and were vnder heathen Princes by the faithful in all ages With the one of these blasphemous positions the Prelates defend their outragious gouernment and all their antichristian proceedings with the other the tyme-seruers these counterfeite Reformistes colour and defend their perfidie not witnessing vnto and practizing the Gospell of Christ and their seruile subiection to the gouernment of Antichrist By which positions both sides most impiously abrogate the heauenlie gouernment and ordinances of Christ in his Church and intollerably seduce and abuse that most blessed and comfortable ordinance of the christian Magistracie Both of them hereby shut vp the kingdome of heauen against all men neither entring themselues nor suffring such as would but holding the whole land vnder the enormous gouernment of Antichrist in the wrath of God whose iudgment therfore sleepeth not YEt remayneth an other dangerous error which Mr. G. hath pickeâ out of a certaine answere made by me HENRIE BARROVVE to three greate Bishops of this land where being demaunded whether the Queene may make lawes for the Church which are not contrarie to the worde of God I seeing wherat they aymed vzt to maintayne al these popish reliques deuises tromperies c wherwith their worship Church is pestered answered as I remember to this effect That no Prince neither al the meÌ of the world not the Church yt self could make any lawes for the Church other then CHRIST hath left in his worde But I thought it the dutie of euerie Prince especially of euerie christian Prince to enquire out renewe the lawes of God and to stir vp all their subiects vnto more diligent careful keeping of the same This answere M r. G. after his accustomed maner pronownceth Anabaptisticall deâijng and cutting off a great part of the power God hath giuen vnto Princes and a great part of Discipline Proof of these chardges he maketh none except we must take these two assertions in way of proofe vntill he bring better The first is that CHRIST hath giuen general lawes or rules for matters of circumstance that be indifferent variable in the perticulars and so to be altered and abolished as the peace and edification of the Church shall require And therfore that Princes with the Church are to ordaine to establish such orders by those generall rules as may afterward for iust cause be altered M r. G. his antecedent here is so general extendent his conclusion so doubtful and indefinite taking such roome to himself in both to escape euade as except he drawe nearer and in his next booke take the paynes to set downe what he meaneth in his proposition by general lawes rules and by matters of circumstance And in his conclusion what kinde of orders those such orders are the Prince should ordeine establish he shalbe so far from distressing or convincing me as I shall neuer perceiue where he is or where about he goeth This when he shal doe then I shall knowe what to answere him In the meane tyme I confesse manie thinges of circumstance as the tyme place of assembling what scriptures to reade or to interprete how longe to continue in prayer or prophecie c to be left in libertie at the discretion of the Church to be wisely vsed according to their present occasions to edification order decencie Of these sondrie such like the Lord in wisedome sawe it not good to set downe positiue or permanent lawes for all Churches and tymes because the present estate and diuers occasions of all Churches yea of anie one Church are so diuers variable that prescript definitiue lawes could not be set of such things in perticular for the space of one moneth without manifold incoÌveniences great preiudize to the Church Of such things then as the Lord for these wise endes waighty causes hath left in the libertie discreation of the Church to be vsed and ordered according to the present estate and occations therof c may man make no prescript positiue lawes in perticular to enioyne therby this forme this tyme c vpon all or vpon anie one Church without restrayning that which God hath left at libertie yea without coÌtrolling contrarijng the wisdome of God which no doubt is most excellently perfect euen in the least thinges and without manie other grieuous inconveniences intollerable preiudize to the Church of God Much better therfore should the Prince prouide for the Church to see them duly to obserue the lawes that God hath giueÌ and to vse their libertie aright Or where they transgresse in either of these to reprooue or to correct accordingly then to make and enioyne new lawes of his owne deuising so contrarie to the libertie yea euen to that order
discipline CHRIST hath giuen which cannot be ioyned vnto exercised or preserued by anie other lawes then God hath made as by due examination in perticular of the least or best thing they thus deuise and enioyne will appeare CHRIST that great Architect of his house hath left vs a most absolute exact paterne of all things belonging therevnto vnto which no humane deuise can more be added or ioyned then heaueÌ earth can be commingled Wherefore we may by better right esteeme M r. G. a corrupter of CHRISTS discipline or rather a fordger of a newe discipline for making bringing in new lawes into the church other then Gods lawes Then he may pronownce vs denyers cutters off of CHRISTES discipline for allowing and receiuing no lawes for anie action in the Church but Gods lawes HIs other reason is this Princes ought to establish the whole christian religion to punish idolaters wicked despisers heretickes schismaticks blasphemers But this caÌnot be donne but by lawes made established Therfore Princes ought to make lawes for the Church And I in denijng this denie a great part of that power which God hath giuen vnto Princes His first proposition is no more then I haue professed in mine answere If he vnderstand his second proposition of other lawes then God hath made I then denie yt as most false vntrue whereof vntill he make proofe he hath not obtayned his purpose nor convinced mine answere And therfore til then must withdrawe his triumphant conclusions I hold that Gods true religioÌ is only founded vpon and established by his owne holie worde lawes and not vpon or by mans lawes And that the Prince may aswel make a newe religion as newe lawes for religion Furder as I hold in Gods worde sufficient rules directions for all actions of the Church So hold I in the same most iust iudgments meete punishments to euerie transgressioÌ So that the Prince can no way better advance establish true religion then by yea can no way establish by but yt the promulgation and due execution of Gods lawes calling all men of all degrees to the hearing sincere practize thereof in their calings and dulie punishing al such as transgresse the same after such order proclamed established God hath incommended inioyned the booke of his lawe to all Princes therbie the gouerne both the Church common Wealth in al things as we plentifullie reade Deut. 17. 18. 19. 5. 32. 29. 9. c. and 4. 6. Ioshu 1. 8. 1 Kinges 2. 3. 1 Chron. 28. and in sondrie other places The Kinge is not made the Lord but the Minister of Gods lawe to which he is bownde and for the transgression therof shall answere vnto God as anie other person He is placed in the seate of God and the worde of God committed vnto him not to alter or neglect the least part thereof Not to make newe lawes but to keepe see obserued those lawes which God hath made Greate then is their ignorance that thincke not that God hath giuen sufficient instruction direction in his holie worde for all actions of his Church And greater their wickednes that knowing this dare giue mortal men leaue to make lawes for Gods Church If they say that the Princes lawe must be consonant to Gods lawe Then I answere they haue warrant groundworke in Gods worde which if they haue then are they Gods not mans lawe For Gods lawe extendeth as farr as the equitie of his law extendeth But what lawes soeuer haue no warrant of groundworke in Gods worde those cannot be said to be coÌsonant to Gods wil because there we haue the whole minde of CHRIST and so are to be auoyded as superfluous burdenous and contrarie to Gods word how necessarie or expedieÌt soeuer they may seeme to humane wisdome AND now let the christian reader iudge what cause M r. GIFFARD had to pronownce this mine answere to the Bishopps question Anabaptistical when I therein acknowledged the whole lawe of God the place office and whole power of Princes that God hath giuen them all which the Anabaptistes vtterlie denie Or with what conscience he hath chardged vs as seduced by Brownes writing And to hold that Princes ought not to compel their Subiectes to the true worship of God Neither ought to reforme the Church All which sclanders this my answere which he here endeuoreth to confute refuteth to his face FINIS A BREIFE REFVTATION OF Mr. GEORGE GIFFARD HIS SVPPOSED CONSIMILItude betvvene the Donatists and vs wherein is shewed how his Arguments haue bene and may be by the Papists more iustly retorted against himself and present estate of their Church Mr. GIFFARD a man inexpert in discerning the times seasons hauing long skirmished with vaine titles and assuming the matter in question vndertaketh now to deface all Gods inuiolable ordinaÌces with a certayne dialogue betwene Augustine and the Donatistes and to make CHRISTS ordinances and our persons odious as he supposeth to all men therby to heale the wounde of the Beaste and dawbe vp the whole rable of the Romish Ministerie lawes worship gouernment which al men of anie iudgment know to be receiued from the Pope He taketh vpon him to compare vs to the Donatistes and without considering the causes persons from which and from whome they separated as also the times and ages He sclanderously wresteth some perticular doctrines about separation and wee therevpoÌ must needes be Donatistes But we haue learned that we ought al to take heede to the most sure word of God and that he that speaketh ought to speake as the wordes of God and to this lawe and this testimonie if anie speake not it is because there is no light in him We refuse vtterly to be drawen into this kinde of fruictlesse strife and will not intermedle either with the Donatistes not Augustines persons nor yet with their causes or maner of pleading them but only shewe in a fewe breif notes how vniustly this godlesse quarrelous man hath dealt herein euen in the thinges he hath set downe leauing the better veiwe thereof to such as will bestowe their tirne that waye and those to due consideration and vnpartiall triall by the worde and spirit of God AT his first entrance into his discourse he denyeth vs to be Christians saying all that are gathered by CHRISTS doctrine only vnto Christ alone as yt is written one is your Doctor euen CHRIST Math. 23. are only by his title called Christians But we are wicked Schismatickes therfore we must be called by the first Aucthors or chief maintayners thereof To which we answere that M r. Giffard his Collegiates haue giuen out for vndoubted doctrines that such as hold the fundamental doctrines of iustification by faith in Chrâst alone are to be holden Christians and to cleare our selues a litle further we seeke to be gathered and ruled by Christs doctrine only and by Christ alone as our King Priest and Prophet yea
no such doctrine but all that God gyâeth grace to returne by repentance ought to be receiued though no Apostate âuer to beare office in the Church yet such we take to be wholly purged in the blood of CHRIST by repentance which your parish assemblies neuer did But this setting their persons aside we take to be an vndoubted truth of God that where no separation is made from Idolatrous prophane Atheistes Heretickes tyrannicall persecutors nor no couenant entred by the faithfull vnto the obedience and orderly practize of CHRISTES ordinances but a generall commixture with the world in sacriledge in false worship vnder a false ministerie such assemblies are no true Churches orderly gathered or established Now looke saith he vpon the Donatistes of England Antichrist hath bene exalted according to the prophesie of Paule he hath sat in the Temple of God c. This man by his whole former discourse present Argument it semeth herein chiefly compareth vs to the Donatistes that as they made all their quarrell for Caecilianus his vnmeetnes for his office so we make our quarrell for that Antichrist reigned or doth reigne as hâ after expoundeth it in the Church of God wherein he affirmeth that they which submitted or stand still in subiection vnto his decrees iurisdictioÌ ordinances ministerie are yet notwithstanding the true apparant Church of God First we answere that we take not the word Antichrist to be vnderstood of one mans peâson but of all the falsly called Fathers of the Sea of ROME and more generally of all that exalt themselues aboue the ordinances of CHRIST and his Church establishing their owne deuises in place thereof or giue life vnto the image of the Beast for if the same markes of pride blasphemie and tyrannie erection of a strange ministerie lifting vp themselues aboue CHRISTS Testament ordinances and worship be sound emongst your spirituall Lords in England we see not but Antichrist spoken of by Paul may be also found amongst you Now if M r. GIFFARD had considered Caecilianus his estate who at the hardest was but vncapable of that lawfull office and to that lawfull administration as it was on both sides supposed and concerning the outward order or maner lawfully ordeyned there can be no comparison betwene him and Antichrist And for Antichristes sitting in the Temple of God M r. GIFFARD must know that manie times the Church is called the Church not because yt remayneth still vnder the outward couenant but because yt sometimes did so yea and at the first creeping vp of that man of sinne while the iniquitie wrought in a mysterie yt was the Church out of which he sprang and in which he sometimes sat The holy Ghost giueth vs then hereby to vnderstand that this Antichrist who should change the holy ordinances should be an Apostata he should be neither Turke nor Pagan but the bottomlesse pit should be opened by him in more subtile and strange delusions out of which smoke all your ministerie is proceeded But when he had changed the ordinances destroyed euery greene thing caused all high and low rich and poore to receiue his marke in their hande or foreheade and suffred none to buye and sell which would not fall downe and worship him the sunne now couered with sackcloth the Moone turned into blood the starrs fallen from heauen the true worshippers murthered if any one stood vp Gods curses threatned to all that worshipped the Beast or his image or receiued his marke in their hand or foreheade we hope this man will not say yt was now the apparant Church of God lest he coÌdemne not only the scriptures but al whome God commanded to come out of her calling her the mother of fornications the harlot that sitteth vpon many waters hold of all vncleane spirits cage of all vncleane and hatefull birdes confused Babell c. So that if M r. GIFFARD had anie salt of grace he would better pervse the booke of Reuelations which with all the prophesies of the Prophets of CHRIST himself and of his Apostles make manifest this generall Apostasie and defection vnder Antichrist and not now tell vs a tale of Caecilianus Doth he not see in the whole Booke the false Church true lyuely described the one worshipping the Beast the other following the Lambe the one persecuted the other persecuting in most bloody murder of the Sainctes Well saith he but Antichrist is disclosed by the glorious light of the Gospel his damnable doctrine cursed idolâtrie and vsurped tyrannie are cast forth of this land the true doctrine of faith is published c. First we must here demaunde whether these assemblies were then the true Church when they were ledd by those damnable doctrines and lyued in that cursed idolatrie bowing downe to the Beast and persecuting the Sainctes Secondly as we are not vnthankfull for the abandoning of the POPES person supremacie with much of his damnable wares we demaund of you what you thinke of those persons which set opeÌ his shoppes againe keepe his Courtes and exercise like vsurped power and tyrannie that was before But to answere directly Antichrist is not discouered in your assemblies his daÌnable doctrines cursed idolatries vsurped tyrannie are not cast forth the doctrine of faith is not sincerely published Againe what is al this to the prouing of a true Church a lawfull ministerie true worship and holy gouernment of CHRIST Your parish assemblies were receiued from the Popes hand without anie conuersion by repentance or orderly gathering by doctrine into any communion the Popes ministerie set ouer them the worship though a litle changed out of latine into english some of theirs left out but al y t remayneth either takeÌ froÌ his Portesse or mens deuises these assemblies still gouerned by those Courtes Officers and Canons that before What place hath now Christes Testament amongst you how is Antichrist discouered or his damnable wares cast forth Is it not made subiect to these Antichristian ordinances ministerie worship gouernment It is not limited stinted and aportioned no further to be opened then to vphold these execrable orders idolatries sacrileges yea is not only the bare name therof vsed as a stale and doctrine therof peruerted to the deceiuing of the people in this estate Moses law was read euerie Sabboth day in their Synagogs when they crucified CHRIST But you should haue proued you had such assemblies such a ministeri such a worship such a gouernmeÌt as the Gospel prescribeth Being then the same assemblies contynuing in false worship vnder the same ministerie gouernment al the Atheistes Papistes Hereticks Antichristian officers c in one coÌmixture that the POPE left we may wel affirme you to remaine stil the marcked seruantes of Antichrist not speaking here how many Antichristes are here exalted leauing the damnable doctrines cursed idolatrie false preaching of the Gospell to our lardger discourse in due place But now M r. GIFFARD beholding these things that they haue made no separation nor draweÌ the people vnto the ordinances
of the Gospel is compelled to runne backe againe to iustifie the Church of ROME and to maintaine that these assemblies were the true Churches of Christ in the deepest defection vnder Antichrist The Apostasie hauing invaded the Church yt contynued euen then the TeÌple of God in which Antichrist did sit and that the very Idolators were sealed with the seale of Baptisme professed CHRIST in some poinctes rightly their childreÌ from antient discent within the Couenant the ministeri so far remayning as yt was the authentick seale delyuered by them the Brownistes not vnderstanding the scripture thus in mad furie lyke blynde hypocrites condemne c. Let vs reason a litle more coolely rage will not serue to carie the matter We will here take it granted that your parishes ministerie c cannot now be proued the Church and ministerie of Christ except they were so in the time of poperie We see further how wel the Gospel is opened or Antichrist discouered with you wheÌ such a famous Prophet hath not learned to reade the mysterie writté in that Womans forehead which the holy Ghost recordeth to be this greaâe Babilon the Mother of whoredomes and abhominations of the earth Reuel 17. Againe the scripture saith Cap. 14. If any man worship the Beast his image and receiue a marke in his forehead or on his hand the same shall drincke of the wine of the wrath of God Who wil M r. Giffard make this Woman if not the Church of Rome sitting vpoÌ the people tongues and nations that were seduced or are seduced in this Apostasie And howe hath he read the scriptures that saith the seales of the Couenant belong to open blasphemous Idolators their seede God saith hee will punish the transgression vnto the third and fourth generation He saith nay though they be the childreÌ of Idolators and contynue in their Fathers steppes they ought to haue the seals of the Couenant Againe if he say the seale of Baptisme in the false Church belongeth vnto that adulterous seede howe wil he denie that blasphemous sacrifice and bread God against which so manie witnesses haue gyueÌ their lyues which is plainely denijng of Christ to be come in the flesh and imagining him a fantastical body to be in euery place How can M r. Giffard yeild them one SacrameÌt and not the other Fuâther how ignorantly he speaketh of the Couenant and of a SacrameÌt made by that ministerie it were too long to discusse Wel in al this he hath forgotten his comparison betwene the Donatistes and vs they had no such controuersie with Caecilianus but now pervse one of Mr. Giffards The Church of papacie in the deepest defectioÌ was the visible Temple of God hauing the true seales of the Couenant I then reason thus The Church of of Geâeua Scotland lowe Contries France c. haue separated from the Church of Rome which is the apparant Church of God for none haue the true ministerie the true authentick seales of the Couenant but the true Churche Therefore they are Schismaticks Donatistes Brownists Hereticks Againe Geneua Scotland c condemne the Church of Rome by separating from yt therefore they do also condemne the Church of England which approueth of and communicateth with the Papistes Moreouer howe wil he answere this Her Ma âie hath expelled the Pope his ministerie his doctrine and idolatrous worship therfore she hath expelled the ministerie and worship of the true Church And what followeth by Mr. Giffard his collections think you they that reiect the ministerie of Christ reiect Christ himself But these Brownisâes condemne the reformation by Magistrates c. No it is a false sclander We only put difference betwene the reformation by the Magistrates sworde and the reformation by doctrine and he is a false Prophet that either goeth about to set these at variance or confoundeth them The Magistrat suppresseth the euill within the Church without the Church in their Dominions by bodily punishmeÌts in equitie and defendeth the godly The ministerie of the word gatherâth guydeth ordereth c a people vnto and vnder the true ordinances of Christ by the Word and Spirit The Prince may and ought suppresse all false vvorship false ministerie idolatrous assemblies and proclaime and commaund true worship orderly assemblies true ministerie c. But the workmanship hereof is spiritual by doctrine c to be accomplished in due order according to the rule of the word Stil wee vrge you therfore to shewe vs this gathering ordering and gouerning of a true Church in these parrish assemblies by the word of God In the meane time you bestowe but your oyle meale and your whole ministerie and guystes to dawbe vpp Idolatrie confusion sacrilegde Neither doth the word reformaâion agree to your Church for cursed is he that buyldeth the walles of Iericho not one stone of Babel wil serue for a foundation What comparison is there then betwene your reformation and the reformation by Iosâas shew the perticulars we wil answere Ells it shall suffice that he sacrificed the Priestes of BAAL vpon the Altar reduced the people to the true ministerie and ordinances of the Temple If the Priestes did not this according to Gods worde then they were guyltie and to be punashed by his sword So that these false Prophets Inchanters counterfeit time-seruers which extol her Ma tiâ for hauing graÌted the freedome of the Gospel true ministerie true worship gouernment c and yet themselues do misleade the people in a false way to peâdition shall not only lye open to the Magistrates sworde when God shall put in their heart to execute his wil but answere before the Lord for al this confusion sacriledge Idolatrie and filthines maintained by their deceitful tongues I do not pleade to haue them put to death because they neuer knew or profâssed the truth but to haue their false offices abolished and they compelled to some lawfull calling in the Church or common wealth as they should be therevnto founde meete and be lawfully called Wee are not deceiued then in imagining that you woulde make vs belieue the Princes did compell them to be a Churche which were no Church before without any orderly gathering guyding and ordering of them by Christes lawes worship ministerie and ordinances for wee deny y t your parrish assemblies were in time of popery true Churches or haue nowe forsaken all false worship Proue your asseitions and what discipline belongeth to the false Church iudge you Of the pollution by communicating with open sinners WHere hee maketh the cause of our separation and as hee calleth it our accusing of these parrish assemblies to be vtterly fallen from the Couenant of God to be for that they are polluted with communicating with open sinners he mistaketh and I feare purposly falâifieth our minde writings for we haue added to this an obstinate wilful retayning of al sortes of prophane as members of your Church gyuing them the Sacraments c. But as I haue donne before so must
you here take my answere that vve deny these parrish assemblies to be true Churches or to haue anie power or aucthoritie to cast our any according to Christes ordinance so that wee cannot reason vvith you as to make the controuersie of open sinners in the Church but as a confused assemblie not being euer gathered vnto Christ or guyded by his ordiances We know that in the true Church are shalbe opeÌ sinners yet ther are rules lawes by due censure to bring them to repentance or els to cast them out if they remaine obstinate in anie open grosse sinne of which things we wil not enter into discourse with you denijng you to haue eyther true Church or power to redresse abuses in your parrish assemblies And where he demandeth vvhat order of discipline wee haue obserued in our separation We haue learned that no other censures belong vnto the false Church then powring forth the vialls into the ayre waters sunne c. For this wee haue the direction and commandement of God Reuel 16. 18. 6. Againe where should we finde your Synod of Pastors in the whole tayle of the Dragon you haue no such order as you prate of vnskilfully your L. Arch-B or Ordinatie can teach you otherwise then plead for Synods of Pastors For anie ChristiaÌ or equal triall either in free conference by the Scriptures or triall by the coÌmon law we haue vpon the dispence of our lyues long sued for it and caÌnot obtaine anie as vvee haue said and finde nothing but furor dolus tumulius amongst your broode Now after his former discourâe he will from poinct to poinct proue vs to agree with the Donatistes First saith he the Donatistes did accuse and condemne the Churche and ministerie of the Churches most falslie And I say saith he the Brownistes are as false accusers as they and condemne as iniustly in all crimes Here are bold and sore chardges but Mr. Giffards bare word wil not stand The Donatistes cause was not about the orderly gathering of a true Church but for the casting out of the vnworthie not about the office entrance or administration of the ministerie but about the sinnes of such as were in that office So that if Mr. Giffard would looke againe of the cause he should finde no cause to keepe this stirr as vpon a stage to no end or edifijng Wee haue often told him in our former writinges that our matter is not about offenders in the Church but about the beeing or not beeing a Church In the meane time he handsomly layeth vpon their owne filthines saying companies and swarmes of drunckardes gluttons whoremasters couetous worldlings greedie vsurers extortioners oppressours bribers defrauders lyers backbyters and sclanderers envious hateful and contentious persons swearers and cursers are suffred and admitted to the Lords Table this saith he in manie or in most of their parrish assemblies And many of their ministeri such Where admit them a Church in his owne coÌceit let him ad now this more which is as true that they haue no power to redresse these euils by due censure for that they thus coÌtynue after they haue bene long ofteÌ reproued for this sacriledge and we are bold to pronouÌce the Priest as the people a deÌne of theiues a cage of vncleane spirits as the harlot that receiueth all commers cast together into Iesabels bed Hee further confesseth that the threatnings of the Prophets against Israel are due vnto them Whereby hee confesseth these assemblies not to be the Churches of God For all the Prophets that prophesied against Israel in the defection pronounce her not to be the Churche of God reade Hosea 1. 2. Ieremie 3. Ezechiell 23. But saith he might not the Donatistes haue pleaded that there were manie wicked people wicked Ministers in those Churches from which they separated We answere that is not questioÌ For first we denie you to haue anie Church orderly gathered vnto the ordinances worship gouernment of CHRIST which they did not And againe we haue not to reasoÌ what they might haue excepted against those assemblies or ministers but what they made the cause of their separation wherein you trouble but your self and with odiouse names deceiue the ignorant to make anie shewe of agreement betwene our cause and theirs It wil be demanded saith he whither Cyprian the rest of the godly did worship together with those open sinners in their dayes ioyning with them in prayer and in the sacramentes c. No the question shalbe Mr. Giffard Whether if they did communicate with the open transgressions of the lawe in their time they did wel and lawfully therein or no for I trust you will graunt that the Church hath alwayes power to cast out the obstinate offenders reade then the â of the 1 to the Corinth a litle more coÌsideratly and tel vs whether they faulted not in keeping in their fellowship the incestious person and for not purging out the leauen from amongst them for what saith the text Now I write vnto you that you companie not together If anie that is called a brother be a fornicator or an Idolator or railer or a drunckard or an extortioner vvith such an one eate not Where the words me synanamignysthai be not together commingled and after vvith such an one eate not sheweth a plaine inhibition of communicating with the open prophane or impenitent offendors For where is this commixture or commixion if not in that holy banquet and coniunction in the communion and supper of the Lorde and if Mr. Giffard could discerne the spiritual things he might see the outward signes of bread and wyne to be tokens not only of our vnion with Christ and benefit of his death but also of our communion vvith the members of his bodye spiritually as the holy Ghost reasoneth saijng The cup of blessing vvich vvee blesse is yt not the communioÌ of the blood of CHRIST and the bread vvhich vve breake is it not the commanion of the bodie of CHRIST for vve that are manie are one bread and one bodie because ãâã are partakers of one bread For vs then to come together in this banquet and spiritual reioycing with the members of CHRIST to our iudgment we haue true comfort one with another But with the open prophane or obstinate open knowen transgressor ther caÌ be no good reioycing fellowship or communion for besides the vvicked Priest that presumptuouslye blesseth where God curseth and committeth sacriledge in delyuering the signe of Gods Couenant with his people in CHRIST to the treaders vnder their feete of his body and blood so the whole Congregation and euery one that participateth with those open wicked transgresse in not admonishing casting out the leauen against so manie rules as command admonition excommunication by due order and partake with y e wicked against God by their reioycing with them as bretheren But as I haue stil pleaded with you we know better order then blinde separation in pride for the sinnes
ROME and yet keepe their gouernment worship therfore the Church of England are Schismamatickes and Donatistes and an other poinct that ther can be no true Sacramentes no true Church vnder a false gouernment And Mr. GIFFARD is yet further out of his way To the Argument of manie Churches HE granting that we herein differ from the Donatistes in that they condemne all Churches in the world we do not will needes notwithstanding haue vs Donatistes in this poinct also For saith he though they shoote not their arrowes at them yet their arrowes strike them their Argumentes vpon consequence will reach so far yea runne thorough the sides of all Churches This we answere you must first cleare your selues of those thinges wherwith you are chardged and pressed and trouble not your self with other mens matters seing you make this but a cloke for your wickendnes to shrowde your self vnder other meÌs persons with whome we haue not to deale We vtterly refuse to enter into this controuersie of the estate of other Contries we know the word of God is neere vs thankes be to God by which if your cause be good suffer it to be tryed As for the consequence of our Argumentes they are but your owne collections to passe ouer your owne sinnes and sett the strife betwene vs and other Churches which we wil not be drawen vnto And all men may here behold this sower of wordes and strife maker will counterfeit not only consequence but Argumentes of his owne head to raise quarrell In all which he hath forgotten his promise to compare our writinges and theirs together and flyeth to his owne collection In this part of his stage-play he beginneth thus The Church of ENGLAND is esteemed reuerenced emongst the Churches as a sister and so coÌmunicated with yet they all know what her faultes be in her assemblies in her worship in her ministerie gouernment in asmuch as they are apparant Vnto the first we suppose your worship ministerie Church gouernment are not so apparant vnto them as you gyue out Secondly we doubt yea I may say it is vntrue that they iustifie your ministerie worship or gouernment Thirdly admit they should thus sinne either of ignorance negligence or infirmitie standing otherwise orderly gathered to the practize of CHRISTES ordinances they are not for this sinne till after due convincement and admonition they remaine obstinat to be presently iudged no Churches But what I thinke of their estate you shall here pardon me I wil not intermedle till I be called As for your harmonie of Confessions if it be not the harmonie of the Prophets CHRIST and his Apostles it skilleth nothing vs what coÌsent you make Againe it is not an accord in certeine general Articles that can satisfie this matter when in the perticulars you discent to the ouerthrow of al Such an harmonie you may very wel make with your mother Church of ROME and a great deale more large Neither do their Confessions agree with you in the estate of the ministeri Church gouernment nor worship Scotland Geneua France c haue an other ministerie offices choise ordination and ministration an other gouernment worship but it were too large to discusse And now hold to your Argument and see what wil follow The Church of ROME haue the same confession of faith which you call your Apostolick Crede that you haue yea the Lordes prayer as you cal it Athanasius Crede c therfore they and you agreeing in this harmonie of confession are one body one Church Againe these Churches you say hold you the Church of God and you hold the Church of ROME to be the Church of God therfore you are one body al and then you al the Churches Schismatickes from your mother Church If the Church of ENGLAND be Antichristian idolatrous and worship the Beast c then the Churches which perfectly know the same and yet acknowledg her a sister are partakers of her sinne and so to be condemned with her The same Argument we thus returne you If the Church of ROME be Antichristian idolatrous worship the Beast theÌ the Church of ENGLAND which perfectly knoweth the same yet acknowledgeth her a sister as Mr. GIFFARD doth say is partaker with her sinnes and so to be condemned with her Al those Churches saith he which know the Church of ENGLAND in this estate do yet reuerence her as a true Church of CHRIST do coÌdempne those as heretical Schismatickes which cal yt Antichristian separat themselues from yt We answere that all those Churches he speaketh of do not approue the church of ENGLAND in this estate neither condempne vs in the thinges we withstand therein and receiue it againe thus At the first coÌming out of papacie all the Churches in the world did approue the Church of ROME and condempne those as heretical Schismatickes which caled it AntichristiaÌ separated from yt Let Mr. Giffard put to what conclusioÌ he wil. I take it Mr. Giff. must now leaue the bare title of Church ministerie c and flee to the proofe of their profession orderly walking by the word of God which if he do not yet do we buyld therevpon as vpon a most sure foundation As to Mr. CALVINE we refer you to his confession of faith printed in the latter end of his owne Catechisme and if he be coÌtrarie to himself in his other writinges look you vnto it we do not for the holynes of the man iustifie anie of his errours as no man is without neither for his errors reiect any truth he held knowing of the one God hath had mercy as we hope and for the other Gods word approueth it so that we beleiue not any thing because such a man said so but because by the word Spirit we heare CHRIST himself speak And you do greatly abuse his writinges in vsing them after your owne âense in his name contrarie to his minde and purpose and by your leaue wrasting them to your owne iudgment deceiuing others therby In his confession he affirmeth ther is no true Sacrament with promise as I do remember but where the Minister hath a lawfull office and outward calling to administer so that all his Argumentes must be vnderstood of such a Church as haue a lawful ministerie in office entrance and administration and cannot be applyed to yours Moreouer he reasoned against the Anabaptistes and such as held an integritie and perfection in the Church and separated for euerie sinne coÌmitted without due seeking of redresse And if he erred in these or anie other doctrines we do not therfore hold them presently to be no Church in which he was Minister or which did in like ignorance receiue the said doctrines it is obstinacie in error that only deserueth casting off and that by due order As for most of your places expouÌded by his mouth now receiued by you to maintaine open sinne to coÌmunicate with the open knowne transgressours they are so coÌmon
the hearing of the publick doctrine prayer of y e Church but to enter Couânât or be receiued a member it is to be done by doctrine faith and repentance Neither did the kinges of Iuda compel the Priestes to receiue anie vncircumcised or Idolatours into y e fellowship of the Church Faith is the gift of God wrought by his Spirit word The Prince may coÌpel to the meanes therevnto but not enforce faith The Donatistes resisted the Magistrate so far as they durst saith he and wheÌ Iulian the Apostata shewed them fauour their circumcellioÌs made reuel in companies walking with clubbes staues did spoile beate such as lighted in their hands c The impatient heare of Browâistes is not vnknowen c. Let this lawlesse man shewe where euer anie of vs haue resisted the Magistrate or spokeÌ euil of the ruler of the people or gone about to reuenge our selues by any violence or vnlawful meanes As for his prophesie what we would be if we had power it layeth open himself to be a malicious false Prophet to incitate the Magistrate with lying dreames Let him better consider and he shal find that this Antichristian Prelacie hath bene not only the procurers but shedders of much innocent blood vsurping ciuile power And how they haue behaued themselues towards their soueraigne Kings Princes let y e Records be searched in your Church are found dayly treasons bloodshed c and most plentifull in your mother Church of Rome This then is but the false report of Sanballat and Tobia to hinder Gods Temple Nowe admiring Mr. Giffards clearing of the Donatistes of errour affirming they differed not from the other Churches in doctrine as also manifest or al least protest our innocencie from these and all other errours in the perticular course handled or els where to be found I will set downe three or fower grosse errours before him which we detest in the Donatistes as That he which or deineth a Minister as it seemeth they allowed ordinatioÌ by one maÌ is the head of him ordeined yea the fountaine and the other the riuer therfore if the head be holy the other is therby made holy and so on the contrarie if the first be wicked That the conscience of him that gyueth may wash the conscience of him that receiueth That when hee which baptiseth is manifest a good man hee gyueth faith hee is the original the roote the head of him that is by Gods spirit renewed That those which are baptised by a wicked man though in a lawfull office ought to be baptised againe That it is lawfull in some respectes to kill themselues That the Magistrate cannot compel vs to that which is good That we haue free wil after regeneration I wil not now iustifie Mr. Giff. explaining of their mindes whether in these or anie other wee handled I take al in this matter from his record which I hope hee will not affirme to be false As for his learned Fathers how they haue wrasted the scriptures new Testament and old in more then twenty false expositions and flat contradictions of the scope of the whole Canon of the worde to iustifie opeÌ iniquitie by slightes and tollerat it in the publicke assemblies with all their doctrines of separating in heart and not in bodye at comon meates and not at holy communion that all nations should be the apparant Church c wee leaue them al denying to enter controuersie with dead men wishing Mr. Giffard to spread such deceites in other mens names no more but to come orderly to some christian triall by the Booke of God In the meane tyme hee seeth wee neither hold of Donatistes nor of Augustine but followe faith in a pure conscience to our knowledge readie to be instructed wherein wee erre And when hee hath made such a lardge discourse to proue vs Anabaptistes Montanistes Arians Pelagians Nicolaitans c we shal in stead of conflicting with a beater of the ayre and vnconscionable sclanderous rayler demand the end and vse of his labours and nowe leaue him to his accompt for his defacing and blaspheming of the truth wishing all men to beware of such methodes of imposture I. G. FINIS A FEWE OBSERVATIONS OF Mr. GIFFARDS LAST CAVILLS ABOVT stinted read prayers and deuised Leitourgies HAving heretofore written an answere to Mr. George Giffards pretended defence of stinted read praiers deuised Leitourgies and since receiued an emptie replie wherin he doth nothing lesse theÌ yeild to any sound reason alledged but vngodlily cauilleth at and peruersly wrasteth the sence of so much as he toucheth I seeing no cause of further strife his former convinced to intermedle againe with perticular handling of his chaffe smoke his reasons in effect the same before answered haue only thought it my dutie to illustrate vnto the Readers some few brief poincts abused by him that they may the better be able to iudge of the former writings wherevnto with these few helpes following I refer the trial WHERAS I alledged out of the 8. to the Rom. and out of the 4. to the Galath that in the verie time action of our praiâng to God the spirit of God was the only instructor and the only help no other help mentioned or that can be collected in the Scriptures Mr. GIFFARD hauing granted that reading prayer is not praying doth now answere that how soeuer the Scripture doth extol magnifie outward helpes meanes yet when they are compared with God which worketh all in all by them or when the scripture will set forth the efficacie worke to be his alone they are either not mentioned or els if they be mentioned so cast downe as if they were nothing God buyldeth his Church saith he by the ministerie of men yet Paul is said to plant Apollos to water but God to gyue the encrease 1 Corinth 3. and therfore to gather from those places Rom. 8. Galat. 4. that there neede or may be no outward help or meanes in the verie action and instant of praying is far awrye In which answere it euidently appeareth he is so bent to turne away all truth raise new strife as ther can be no expectation of agreement There is no sequence neither doth the Scripture alledged proue his owne reason so that nothing hangs togeather No man doubteth but that sometimes and in some places of Scripture the outward meanes of begetting and encreasing faith is only recited and sometimes the secret work of Gods spirit only sometimes both when yet they are not diuided but goe together and all of God both inward worke outward meanes though in way of coÌparison I neuer so read but rather the one repeated for both For shal I say that wheÌ the word of God preaching therof is âhewed to be the power of God vnto saluation that the inward worke of the Spirit is therfore not mentioned because the other is of God theÌ both inward outward meanes being of God Gods owne worke
leaue out the word Apochripha thus Only the Canonical scriptures lyuely voice of Gods owne graces are to be brought into the publick assemblies for doctrine prayer But mens writings or Collections are neither Canonical scripture nor the lyuely voice of Gods graces in such as he hath appointed to speak in y e publick assemblies Therfore no mans writing may be brought into nor imposed vpon the publick assemblies for doctrine and prayer Now where he cauilleth about the perfectnes of the rule absolute perfectnes of the graces it doth not help him For the word of God being of necessitie by the lawe and ordinance of God to be read in our owne language I trust he will not denye yt to be the written word of God for the vnperfectnes of the translatioÌ being to the best search the Church can make skanned by the original tongue and stil amended or at least the Church no further bound to yt then yt shal be found to be the perfect rule so likewise the lyuely voice of Gods graces are not for the imperfectnes to be excluded being Gods appointed ordinance neither is anie fault in the translation to be allowed and errour in doctrine or prayer are presently to be admonished repented of Mr. Giffard then must denye the Bible translated into our owne language to be the Canonicall Scriptures and denye the lyuely voice of Gods lawfull officers and such as are therevnto called in doctrine and prayer to be the manifestations of the spirit and vtterance of Gods graces for the assemblie or els grant the proposition firme And if hee can put dead mens writinges into the place of either of these I will yeild In the meane time I hold such translations to be the worde of God and by Gods ordinance put into our owne language to all our knowledges retayning y e words of God which word the lyuely vse of Gods owne graces in the mouth of such as he therevnto appointeth are only to be brought into the publicke assemblies for prayer and doctrine for God hath coÌmanded these vnto vs as his owne ordinaÌces in his assemblies and no other means wherby either God speaketh vnto vs or his people vnto him in the Congregation To this all the scriptures beare witnesse the word is always firme confirmed with miracles from heauen and coÌmended to vs by Christ the Prophetts Apostles to be the foundation Canon light lanterne c the graces of the Spirit gyuen for the interpretatioÌ prayer doctrine c. CHRIST is asceÌded vp into heauen and hath giuen giftes vnto men to serue their tyme minister in their place in this house These graces stil renewed not only in those called of God in this seruice for their dayly administration but newe workmen thrust forth into this haruest as the Lord of the house disposeth which graces of his Spirit are compared to two oliue branches which emptie out of themselues thorow two golden pipes Zacharie 4. 12. And to seuen thunders which vtter their voices that cannot be written Away therfore vvith your patched mass-booke yt may neither stande for a foundatioÌ in Gods house nor for the lyuely voyces of these thunders you make yt a monstrous Idoll by putting yt in either of these vses yet you will make yt serue for both Wee haue nothing to do with your matters of order as you vnderstand that order for tyme place wee reason of the spirituall action yt self when wee entreat of y e meanes whereby God speaketh to vs and appointeth vs to speake vnto him Wee can cast out the errours in the translation or doctrine or prayer and yet retaine Gods vvorde in our owne language and the liuely voice of his graces in the assemblie When you can do so with your deuises and newe hatched Leitourgies wee will giue eare vnto you and them till then wee thinck of your counterfeit playes and pleas for your Idolls and detestable sacriledge and high prophanation of Gods ordinances with Iannes and Iambres to resist the truth Paraphrases wee hold to be mens writinges and expositions and not the word of God nor the liuely voice of Gods grace of interpretation or prayer therefore to be excluded this place of seruice vnto God Thus you see the further you wrastle the further you make your wares the best of them odious to euerie godly conscience You say I deceiue the simple by gyuing them one crabbe amongst many apples but you may behold your best apples such as the holy Ghost hath foretold vs Reuelations 18. to be entisements to euil It is well you will grant my Propositions so sound and I would wish if such be Gods wil they might be better favoured Nowe because I wil not stand either repeating or contending about Syllogismes I will take this much yeilded of your owne conclusions which is as much in effect as I haue affirmed where you teach me thus to reason No mans writings are the vndoubted truth of God but haue errours and imperfections therfore men cannot further ground vpon them then they be consonant to the Canonicall scriptures Againe The Church is builded vpon the foundation of the Apostles Prophets therfore our faith is not to rest vpoÌ mens writings Wherevpon doth necessarily follow that if mens writings may not be builded vpon nor rested vpon howe should you dreame it lawfull to impose them for lawes vpon the publick assemblies or to haue them there read to beare rule as the wordes of God And this you confessed in an other of your writings that God spake vnto vs out of his vndoubted worde or by his owne word If then God speake not vnto vs by mens writinges that be of priuate interpretation in the assemblie nor that they can be made groundwork to buyld our faith vpon or to rest assured vpon yt will be granted I hope that they are not to be imposed vpon the publick assemblies as lawes and rules but left to euerie mans priuate vse in their libertie as they wil answere for themselues what vse they put them to and whither they doe not prefer them before the booke of God or preiudice themselues by them This first poinct is then plaine That only Gods vndoubted worde is to be imposed brought in and maintayned in the publick assemblies as lawes and rules no other vvritings being authentick or Canonical But here Mr. GIFF. doth in effect affirme that the word of God yt self is not authentick or Canonical except in the Hebrew or Greeke Copie Wherein he goeth a litle beyond the Papists that wil yet allow the vvorde of God in latine And if it shoulde be defended that the vvorde of God vvere not the vvorde yt self that vvee haue in our owne language it wil follow that no maÌ could haue assurance of faith except he vnderstoode both Hebrew and Greeke yea be able soundly to interpret the scriptures in both If the translations be so far mens vvritings that yt ceaseth generally to be the vvord of God that
mock erye of your seruice booke and what Idolatrie is coÌmitted by yt to the abandoning true prayer according to the present wantes occasion The next thing to be coÌsidered is about making of lawes in the worship of God Where he would persuade vs that their whole Leitourgie conteining al their publick worship gouernment offices ordinances of their Church be but matters of order conveniencie Then the compelling teaching the publick assemblie to reade ouer mens writings both as Canons lawes in the Church and publickly priuately to offer them vp in stead of true prayer holy invocatioÌ is a matter of comelines conveniencie In the meane time it must be a turning away of the whole order ordinances of God For what is the whole Testament of Christ but an order for euerie office person action in the Church if he wil haue it taxis and then must confesse their Leitourgie an other order of publick administration and so as I haue said an other Gospel an other Testament a setting vp an other worship And herevpon I trust I may cal al this an adding to the word of God yea I wil go a litle further an abolishing disabling dishonoring of the word yt self graces of his spirit And whither all this smoke of the bottomlesse pyt may not be reproued with these scriptures not only Prouerb 30 verse 5. 6. Deut. 4. verse 32. but also Reu. 22. verse 18. 19. let the godly ponder and search and let the fearefulnes of the threats deterre all flesh from presuming to alter the ordinances lawes worship of the most high God And that the verie reading of an other mans writing for my owne praier or the prayer of the Church in stead of powring foorth our owne hearts is a changing of the whole worship into the making mens writing an Idoll which is by these places condemned as an accursed sinne let the most hard text as he in carnall wonder exclaymeth be looked into Reuel 22. verse 18. 19. The words are plaine If anie man put or add any thing vnto these or if anie man take away from these words he shalbe iudged as followeth Now if the adding an other whole Worship and suppressing of that God hath apointed be not an adding to these things writteÌ gyue sentence as you wil answere O saith he but it is said God wil add vnto such al the plagues written in this booke and there is in this booke mentioned the lake of fire As though the lake of fire is not due for euery sinne and yet not euery one that committeth sinne to be condemned what sinne is it that deserueth not the eternall wrath of God yet not euery one that sinneth giuen ouer to that iudgmeÌt for either yt may be of ignorance or of negligence and washed away by repentance in the blood of Christ or it may be repented of left wheÌ wee see yt Mr. GIFFARD hath read wel the curses of the law all the curses due for sinne that seeth not how many curses the law the Prophets pronounced vpon sinne to call the persons themselues to repentance shewing together the equitie of Gods law yet withal the free mercye of God to al y t truly repent their euil wayes Al that receiue the Beastes marke in their hand or forehead are thretned to be cast with the Beast and false Prophet into that lake yet I doubt not but manie that haue bene so seduced into that sinne shal by repentance be saued Not that I encourage anie to coÌtinue in such fearful estate to hardeÌ their hearts against the threatnings of God but that I would haue Mr. GIFF. to put difference betwene the curse layd to the sinne and the condemnation of the person sinning And seeing he taketh that lake a perticular seuere threat to the Apostasie vnder Antichrist I would he had the grace to consider how it lyeth vpon him whiles he speaketh out of y e mouth of the Beast if he repeÌt not to turne from his euil wayes Let it further be weighed how ignorantly he chargeth me to coÌdemne al Churches for this smale examplifying of this Egiption darknes Idolatrous worship and exalting mens writings into this defacing of Gods word and true worship they neither being guylty of such a sacrilegious Leitourgie as this Egiptian Calf hatched at ROME neither are to be presently iudged no Church for others sinne till they ioyne obstinacie to their transgressioÌ But shift the matter as you wil or rather as you caÌ apeare before God I wil not make lesse the sinne or the iudgmeÌt due to sinne for meÌs persons no not of whole Churches if they shal be guilty therin My desire is by discouerie of the sinne to bring men to repentance and vnto the awe of God in his worship who are guyltie besides your selues in such sacriledge as to abrogate the Leitourgy of Christ set vp an other or to restraine Gods true worship to giue life to y e image of the Beast it skilleth me not let sinne be sinne and God righteous and theÌ examine your selues if they or you be cleare I reioyce neither do I think or caÌ charge them with such Idolatrie as is here erected I take it you wil be found y e sclaÌderer of other Churches to hide your owne filthines But saith Mr. Giff. those scriptures are against the adding of humane preceptes lawes to be kept as partes of Gods worship to bind y e coÌscience to seek righteousnes y e forgiuenes of sinnes or y e merit of eternal life in them or against such rules of gouernmeÌt as God hath to be perpetual In which we must take your meaning to be this that you graÌt where anie humane precepts lawes be enforced as a part of Gods worship or as lawes to bind the conscience or when righteousnes is sought in them and forgiuenes of sinnes by obseruing of them or merit by them or if they be against such rules of gouernment as God hath set to be perpetuall if the additions or constitutions be such as anie of these then such lawes and constitutions are against the perfection of the word of God against Christian libertie and in the chief things which conâerne Gods worship against the ground and foundation of our faith and so a thing most detestable accursed which our Sauiour CHRIST refused iustly to obserue with the blinde Phariseis wherein you haue granted as much as I euer affirmed For is not your whole Leitourgie being an other then CHRISTS Testament your whole reading mens writings in place and in stead of laying forth your owne present wantes and occasions in prayer to God humane constitutions and made a parte of Gods worship at least such pretended vvorship as you thinke good enough for him Weygh the matter vprightly Againe whither your whole Antichristian gouernment offices Courtes and ministerie be not constitutions and ordinances against such rules of CHRISTS gouernmeÌt as be perpetual and an
name and honor therwith for the reformation wherof this hipocrit somtimes stood a zealous sutor to the ParliameÌt Yea he now maketh his Prince an opposite aduersarie vnto Christ one that will not be admonished or be obedient to Gods word If these abuses he then complained of were iust or tollerable how could he sue to haue them abolished and that by a positiue lawe If they be contrarie to the word of God how then can he now obey them or blame vs for refusing to obey them The Lord deliuer our Souereign Queâne from such Sycophants such impostors as these false Prophers are that are faithful neither to God nor her but most dangerouslie seduce highly abuse her gracious disposition which hath euer bene inclinable to anie truth of God that hath bene sincerely shewed vnto her It is no shame neither anie new thing but a most high honor and praise for godly Princes to redresse things that are amisse when they are shewed by Gods word Neither it is anie iniurie to the Prince wheÌ the faithful witnesse against and refreigne anie thing that is contrarie to Gods word Or dishonor to the Prince to amend the same how long soeuer the abuse hath continued as this Accuser and Flatterer suggesteth The rest of whose criminations accusations against vs our indeuours and proceadings I deferr to answere vntill we come to the Articles Yet now that the groundworke and true causes of all his bitter invectiues and grieuous charges against vs may appeare to all men we haue here set downe in print the originall and whole former passage betwixt vs and him concerning these poinctes in coÌtrouersie That the Reader may the better discerne and iudge of these our present writings And also see what cause ther was giuen him thus to accuse reproch and blaspheme vs as heretickes Schismatickes disobedient and iniurious to Princes Anabapâists Donââists Brownists with infinite vile and reprochfull obiectiues wherwith his treasurie is stored If in those writings appeare no such matter theÌ we protest that to our knowledg we neuer gaue him cause thus to accuse and blaspheme vs he being a man altogether vnknoweÌ by person vnto vs and neuer so much as seene spoken vnto or medled with by vs the writers of these things otherwise then by those writings here insuing whervnto also we were prouoked by himself who would needs take vpon him this quarrell Which how christianly and soberly he hath handled and performed let him of his owne mouth be iudged euen by euerie sentence of his Bookes which are referced with most grieuous and inaudible raylings not so much as speaking of vs in anie place therof without some hard cruell and dispightfull words and bitter reuilings and cursings All which in our innocencie as the sparow and swallow by flying we shal escape And hauing therby discouered his spirit easely passe ouer without regarding or answering the same Turning also from his person as much as may be as from a most vnreasonable and vnhonest man with whome we would be loath to haue furder to doo Fixing our eies wholye vpon the matter set before vs Indeuoring to make proofe and euident demonstration of these charges for which we forsake their assemblies and haue all this time suffred vnder their tyrannous handes As also to cleare our profession and proceadings herein of such calumniations and reproches as this our malignant aduersarie defameth them with And this in all breuitie truth and good conscience as so variable and infinite a matter wil permit Wherin if in anie poinct we deale obsâurely insufficiently for as the man is such is his strength we desire that the truth may not suffer preiudice therby But that the learned and wise Reader wil rather confirme repaire our weake or loose reasons yea by our insufficiencie be prouoked euen in zeale loue of the truth to handle it more exactly Wherin we shall gladly gyue place and much reioyce But if in anie thing we be found to depart from the truth we desire to be louingly reduced yet condingly reproued and censured vowing through Gods grace neuer to resist anie truth that shal at any time be shewed vs neither to resfuse to be reformed The lesse faltes as the errors in the writing or print we shall desire the Reader charitably to construe correct And if ther be found or rather abound anie imperfect or redundant sentences let those be imputed chiefly to the want of better skill in the writers and partly to their decayed memories to the inconveniencie of the place the continual tossings turmoiles searches riflings and no peace or meanes giuen vs either to write or reuise that we had written To conclude we beseach and admonish the Reader not to be withdrawen from the truth by anie fore-conceived opinion either of our tenuitie of giftes and base estate or of the excellencie and multitude of our aduersaries for that were dangerous to themselues But rather diligently to ponder their owne wayes the issues therof and where they finde themselues to erre speedely to retorne to the truth without cunctation or excuse that so they may finde peace and assurance to their owne soules Which grace we euen wish to our greatest enimies and shall not cease to pray that God may thus blesse our indeuoures A BRIEF SVMME OF the causes of our seperation and of our purposes in practise withstood by G. G. defended by H. B. as followeth WE seeke aboue all thinges the peace and protection of the most high and the kingdome of CHRIST IESVS our Lord. 2 WE seeke and fully purpose to worship God aright according as he hath commaded in his most holy word 3 WE seeke the fellowship of his faithfull obedient seruants and together with them to enter Couenant with the Lord and by the direction of his holy Spirit to proceed to a godly free and right choise of Ministers and other Officers by him ordeyned to the seruice of his Church 4 WE seeke to establish and obey the ordinances lawes of our Sauiour Christ left by his last will Testament to the gouerning guyding of his Church without altering changing innouating wresting or leauing out anie of them that the Lord shall gyue vs sight of 5 WE purpose by the assistance of the holy Ghost in this faith order to leade our lyues and for this faith order to leaue our lyues if such be the good will of our heauenly Father to whom be honor glorye Amen 6 AND now that our forsaking vtter abandoning of these disordered assemblies as they generally stand in England may not seeme strange nor offensiue to anie man that will iudge or be iudged by the word of God we alledge affirme them heinously guiltie in these 4 principall Transgressions 1 THEY worship the true God after a false maner their worship being made of the invention of man euen of that man of sinne erronious imposed vpon them 2 FOR that the prophane vngodly
of his booke he repeateth out of Augustine âpoli sui for populi sui This I mention as sory to see the defendor of this false Hieratchie so emptie to leauâ sounde doctrine and thus to trifle if he had bene at the print it should haue bene ameÌded it seemeth Now to the doctrine gathered of this word Coh Mr. GIF would invert the words in his owne sense thus that where I said the Lord did not coÌmand to say the same words but the like that is according to those directions of doctrine he gathereth that I should affirme yt vnlawfull to vse those words at all yea that thây might not vse all or anie of these words at anie tyme. Whether this be a Christian interpretation of my words or no I leaue not only to all mens but chieflie to his owne conscience to be considered Yet he still couertly persisting in his error produceth a place of Scripture where the word Coh as he thinketh is vsed for the saying of the verie words Exod. 3. The Lord said to Moses Thus shalt thou say vnto the children of Israel EHEIE hath sent me vnto yee moreouer God said vnto Moses thus shalt thou say vnto them The God of your Fathers c. According to Mr. Grenewoâds interpretation saith he Moses is not coÌmanded to say those words but the like True he is not here bound to this certeine number of words or the same words If then they should say vvhat is his name that hath sent thee he may not say EHEIE hath sent me because God said Coh c. Now Mr. GIF sheweth himself a shifter I did neuer hold it vnlawfull to vse anie wordes of the scripture as need required it is your sclander vvhere you haue in all your bookes affirmed we hold it vnlawfull to say thy kingdome come or vse anie phrase of scripture to right vse your vvoeful vvrasting of the tongue for vntruthes vvil tourne to your further iudgment I proued only by the word Coh which signifieth after this maner that God coÌmaÌded not the very certaine number of words to be said And vvhere I sayd the word Coh was so vsed in all the Prophets when they say Thus saith the Lord to this end that neither the holy Ghost had registred al their verie wordes they spake nor that they were tyed to the prescript number of words he would haue it thought I should hold those words which are recorded nât to be the words of God which vvrasting of my vvords is but his emptie quarreling to turne away this firme doctrine namely that God did in those formes of prayer mentioned by him prescribe the somme of their blessings petitions vvhervnto they ought according to their seuerall occasions vvithin the limits of these doctrines frame their suites and desires and did not tye them to a certaine number of words Now he finding himself pressed in that all his proofes are at once brought to be vveapons against him rather theÌ vvarrant It being prooued vnto him that those formes are repeated in other words in other places and that the Priests vsed other in blessing the people as Eli blessed Hanna also that the Apostles vsed other vvords in prayer and neuer that verie forme and number of vvords he playnly denyeth that our question vvas about the bynding limiting to the verie vvords by commandement and saith our question vvas vvhither it vvere idolatrie to vse those prescript phrases or no. Thus the man is fled not only contradicting all his writinges making voide his proofes but granting as much as I affirmed vpon the word COH hath gyuen mee the whole cause against his wil For if these places wil serue to proue an apportioning by number and stint vpon commandement then Mr. Giff. hath no profe for his Collects no though these had bene so yet his patched broken mass-booke shoulde haue bene far from comming in place of true prayer But that this is a popish dreame to think in prayer they were bound to some certeine number of words saying ouer it was also coÌuinced vnto him by the Greeke word houtos where Christ commandith his Disciples saying VVhen you pray pray thus Our Father c. Which word thus Math. 6. 9. singnifieth after this maner or according to this forme rules and instructions for if the commandement shoulde goe to bynde vs to the very words then this word when you pray would bynd vs neuer to vse other words for the text saith wheÌ you pray say thus To this he answereth that respecting the rules for matters when is as much as wheÌsoeuer you pray because we may not depart from those matters coÌteyned in those general petitious But in words it is not so there We must consider to distinguish c. Wel hath he not lost himself and still against his will yeilded the matter namely that wee are not in these formes of prayer bound to the verie words saying ouer and that y e holy Ghost did neuer by commandement stint or limit vs to anie words in praying which in deed is common with inchanters And I take it he will easily yeild me this point for if he remember Augustine to teach that then we pray that prayer which Christ taught his Disciples wheÌ our prayers are grounded vpon those doctrines and instructions or to that effect And Calvine to to say the Sonne of maÌ would not prescribe vs vvhat vvords vve must vse in prayer he should haue put vs to lesse trouble So that besids his mass-booke vvas neuer prescribed by the Lord himself or vvarrant of his word he seeth it vnlawful to apportion limit stint as by measure and vvaight certeine members of vvordes sentences c in prayer As for his examples of the Psalmes I refer to my former answere namely that praying is one thing and singing a psalme an other Now then vve haue heard that reading is not praying or any help to pray in the instant action of praying vvhen we should powre forth our owne hearts to God Also that it is vnlawful to bynde man to numbers of vvords of sentences in praying Let vs come to the first generall argument vvhich is this No Apochripha must be brought into the publick assemblies for there only Gods word and the lyuely voyce of his owne graces must be heard in the publick assemblies But mens vvrytings the reading them ouer for prayer are Apochripha Therfore may not be brought into the publick assemblies eyther for lawes or vvorship Here hee finds fault vvith the vvorde Apochripha although it hath bene an antieÌt vvord in this sense and now published in their Bibles to distinguish other vvrytings from the authentick scriptures vvilling mee to goe to the matter yt self drawing by firme conclusioÌ that nothing is to be allowed any place in the Church which is not y e perfect rule yt self in writing or without errour vttered in speach and he wil yeild This I did proue vnto him by an Argument hee was not able to answere and did